Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Dante had always believed he had bad luck with women. His sister-in-law, L, had told him that fans from her world joked around about him not knowing what sex was, and he would always laugh whenever he would recall that. He'd had a few flings here and there, girls who were charmed by his flirty and comical nature, but nothing really lasted. There were also pretty, badass ladies around him, and they were good friends that some fans from L's world shipped him with them. But he wasn’t really compatible with them, well, he thought so, because those girls deserved better men. But without a doubt, they had made his life more interesting. One of which he owed some money from, and she used to shoot him too, but those weren’t the reason why he wasn't into her romantically. They had both been through hell in that tower where they'd met, and it used to be that they reminded each other of the family they had lost in there. Though somehow, over the years, the family lost had turned into ‘family gained’, as this girl was like a sister to him now.  

Then there was this one, who bore the appearance of his mother. That alone was enough reason not to hit on her, wasn’t it? It would be like doing it to mom… @#$%^&* He enjoyed her company more as a friend, so he preferred to keep it that way, especially since she was quite the caring type despite not showing it. Yeah, much like a badass mom-friend. 

Speaking of mom, there was another one whose mother figure was even shipping them. Around the time he’d first met this girl, he’d been at a very low point as he'd thought he'd killed his twin. And when he visited their island for the second time and mother-granny was insisting he uh, at least try it with this girl, he refused. He still couldn’t see himself in a relationship with someone, knowing how messed up his life was. Apart from that, he didn’t want to accidentally add more kids who might be targeted by demons or cults just because of their bloodline. He was already satisfied finding out he had a nephew, whom he promised to himself he would protect with his life in his brother’s stead. 

But then Vergil returned, and to put it simply, things changed, kinda for the better, though not without difficulty. They were both emotionally-challenged, so… But then his brother met L through a wrong portal, and since then, things really did change for the better. L was a big fan of Devil May Cry, which, in her world, was a video game that featured Dante's whole life. It was unbelievable at first, but Dante had gotten used to it, to the fact that his life was just a game in another world. At least he had fans there, there were people who knew and loved him there, that was a good thing, right? Though, ahh, all the details about him that people of L's world knew... He always just tried to laugh it off, both the embarrassment and the reminders of his past.  The game was awesome anyway, and actually because of those games and related goods, he'd gotten to know more about Vergil and Nero too, the things that those two wouldn't simply talk about with him. When Dante got to spend time with L, he learned why she and Vergil were perfect for each other, and why his emotionally constipated stuck-up villainous dork of a twin had fallen for this woman from a different world. Well, for one, L was a... what did they call that in her world... a Vergil-simp! But apart from that, she was a very kind person who knew a lot about them and always had interesting things to share. Though, the most awesome thing about her would probably be the fact that she always helped bridge him, Vergil and Nero, because she knew how the three of them weren't good at feelings, honesty, communication and stuff. It must be in their blood; they weren't fully human after all.

Soon enough, Dante met his own version of it, his big fan from a different world, the one that L nicknamed as Dante’s Girl or DG. Like how 'Little Big Sis', Dante's nickname for L, stuck, the nickname DG also stuck to the point that Morrison thought it was really her initials. Well, the man's initials were JD, so, can't blame him, really. She turned out to have fun witchcraft abilities and she knew him so much like how L knew Vergil so well. Those days were fun, truly. As he had promised to L, he confided in her about his relationship with DG. But as always in Dante's life, something kinda went wrong.  

Maybe it had always been this way and he just hadn’t noticed it before… that he was self-destructing or sabotaging every relationship he’d had. Just when things were getting good, he’d have this weird fear that it wouldn’t last. Maybe the other non-romantic relationships he’d had that had gotten demon-ended were what caused it. Let's see, there was this mother figure he’d had, then his buddy back then in his early jobs, and yeah, his family. Damn Mundus and those demons, really. If only they weren’t residents of the Underworld, he’d tell them to go to hell, or to burn in hell, and he’d even send them there himself. But yeah, he’d already been living his own kind of hell so… 

So in short, it didn’t go well with DG. Indeed, Dante cared about her, like how he cared for everyone he’d met and had to push away or keep at a distance for their own good. He called it off with DG because… well… she was someone who didn’t easily let anyone in, but as a special exception, she let him. She was looking forward to a future with him, meanwhile he was kinda… not chickening out, but something like self-destructing again. His fears and worries were getting to him, and it would get worse whenever he was off to a job and his mind would feed him worst-case scenarios related to his girl. Maybe that was what trauma meant? That was why he understood the reason behind Vergil's obsession to overprotect L. But he couldn't let Vergil know that, as he enjoyed scolding the overprotective dork and joining L in punishing the fool should his experiments cause trouble again.

Anyway, Dante couldn’t put DG through that, both those worst-case scenarios and his messed-up way of thinking. He couldn’t let her be 100% on him while he was having doubts, not with her but with himself. DG didn’t deserve someone broken like Dante. She deserved someone who would treat her like a queen of the angels, something that high. Dante was just this half-demon who was uh, half, not whole. Or maybe someone with plenty of holes, not just literally with bullet holes from Lady and from hims—Anyhow, when they were in the moment of separation, he told her the clichéd excuse that it was because he had feelings for someone else. After all, that was easier to explain and accept, compared to his messed-up reason.  

DG might have been sensing something that she guessed that the other person was L. So when she asked Dante about it, he took the easy way out and nodded. L and DG had become friends since he’d met her, so yeah, in DG’s eyes, Dante was the asshole who was kind of in an undefined-but-existing relationship with her but was crushing on her friend, his brother’s girl. No one would want to be with someone like that, right? That time, it wasn’t entirely true though. He liked L as in, she had a great personality and she was fun to be with, but that was just it. 

Since he’d visited L's world to play the DMC games, he was amazed at how she knew his brother so well, even knowing Dante himself so well as a bonus. And perhaps that started the feelings thing? Probably just admiration of sorts. When his twin foolishly dealt with a big mission on his own and got himself badly injured, that was when Dante realized how much L cared for his brother, that she even risked her safety and gave her own blood to help save Vergil. But somehow, that admiration might have gotten sidetracked a little. More so since she always extended her thoughtfulness and care to Dante as well. He’d always been a mess since the incident in his childhood had happened, so receiving this unconditional love was just… it was hard not to feel things. Vergil had probably experienced the same. And that dork who always felt like he was cursed was someone actually lucky, for L was someone who had always been his big fan, she had eyes only for him. So Dante really did his best not to entertain these feelings-things. 

But perhaps because of everything L had been doing for them, both intentionally and not, those feelings-things grew into something. Aside from that, L and Dante got closer, became confidants not just about what she called his ‘love life’ but about everything in life. Maybe it was because of the closeness and her innate kindness with sprinkles of foolishness, that he felt he could be truly honest with her... be himself, just a man, just her boyfriend’s twin, just her goofy big little brother, and not Dante... not the legendary devil hunter, not someone who had no choice but to be the hero because those who were trying to end humanity happened to be related to his demonic heritage. There was just something in that, in being open with someone, that would make a person kinda susceptible to feeling uh, stuff. Aside from the emotional support, L had been letting them experience ordinary things they’d never tried, including the most basic one, a birthday party with them together as adults. There were even two versions of it, their 'New Birthday' that she had come up with because they were keeping their real birthday a secret, and the Vante and Dergil Day, which was, uh, their real birthday that L had found out but still kept secret to respect their preference. In little things like that, L was helping him and Vergil feel as though they deserved to live a happy life despite all that had happened in the past and the demon threat that was still around. The way she was too into the DMC games even strangely made Dante realize or see it in another angle, that life was a game and he just had to be the protagonist and protect everyone he cared about with all he could… and that he was not alone, precisely because his twin was here, and there was L who always made sure that he and Vergil were spending quality time together and not being awkward dorks who were satisfied with simply coexisting and sparring.  

So yeah, because of L's gold orb of a heart, the feelings-things grew. Though, when she found out –quite late because Dante kept silent about it– that his relationship with DG was over, and she asked him why, the reason he gave was the honest one. He found himself telling L, though just briefly, about his fears and worries for the safety of his girl. There was just something about her... Perhaps it was because of how honest she was with him and how much she trusted him, that he couldn’t bear lying to her. Though, he'd never told L of his growing feelings for her, because that would ruin everything. It was easy to keep it to himself, since he wasn’t always with her, and yeah, because L and Vergil were together. 

Although, that time L cried to him when Vergil had left her in her world without any word, then she kinda punished Vergil with the same method just to let the fool understand what he’d done and hopefully learn something from it… that one was a bit challenging. And holy shit, Dante met another Dante, the one he called SSS Dante, who kind of experienced the same but had done things differently that time – he stole his version of L in her moment of emotional vulnerability. Ahh, that idiot. Luckily, Dante was more adept in keeping his feelings to himself. Though, SSS Dante had been put in a different situation, so maybe even his innate Danteness hadn’t been able to resist? Maybe. Anyway, L and Vergil got through that rough patch and even got engaged afterwards. Dante was happy for them both, really.  

Things progressed wonderfully since then. That was why whenever L would do something nice to him and those feelings of admiration would pat him on the shoulder and wiggle its eyebrows at him with an evil smirk, Dante would feel guilty. He knew he shouldn’t be entertaining such thoughts because he’d always known his place. And at one point, he couldn’t bear the guilt, he confessed it but only to his twin, not to L, of course. He figured that doing so might give him the punch he needed to wake up, perhaps even a literal one from his brother. See? He really had a tendency to hit the self-destruct button, didn't he? But Vergil expressed how much he trusted Dante, and this made Dante feel more uh, yeah, motivated to keep doing the right thing, and not to act upon those feelings. Motivation and power really were Vergil’s things, huh? Capcom really got those accurately, lol. 

But when this certain time came, the time Dante took a hit for L and he almost died, that was when it became clear to him. Perhaps it was an epiphany, or a near-death realization, or whatever it was called. But hey, it worked. He realized that he really didn’t want L for himself, for he knew that she would be happy with his twin, not with him. Besides, he wanted the best for L and Vergil, and that was them with each other, so he vowed to support those two as best as he could. He settled on just protecting L subtly for his twin's sake too. He would also help L whenever she was in trouble, make her laugh as what he did best, assist whenever needed especially when it was about pranking Vergil or taking care of their kids. But all of that was without any ulterior motive, swear. He was satisfied with that, being someone in the background, watching her story flourish, like how she’d watched and played his story back then in her world before meeting them. 

And when he foolishly threw a multiversal party with his other versions, he met not just SSS Dante but another version of himself who had experienced the same, admiring their version of L. But those two acting upon those feelings had messed their lives even more. That made Dante feel as though he’d dodged a demonic-power-infused bullet. It strengthened his resolve. He still admired L and all, but he wanted her for his brother, not for himself. And seeing how even the younger Vergil3 seemed to have fallen for her just with that experience in Temen-ni-gru, Dante realized that she was really just ‘shiny’, someone who could easily draw them, with them being boys who grew up in need of love. Kinda funny. And with a younger Vergil being listed as one of her fans, Dante knew he was really far from having a chance with her. He’d already known that a long time ago. Perhaps if things had happened differently, such as him being the one who had met her first and had gotten stuck in L's world, it would be different. But it wasn’t the reality he was in; he ought to play with the cards he had been dealt with.  

And speaking of other versions, that experience with their teen versions in Temen-ni-gru, that one kinda struck him hard. It might not be his own timeline, but he was somehow able to right one of his biggest wrongs. Then there was this recent one, the portal that gave him a chance to see his parents again. He’d thought that it was far from possible because Vergil, the uptight president-guardian of the portals, had always been putting time travel as off-limits. But still, it happened. He’d seen them again and now had access to them. It was as if his traumatic experiences were slowly getting healed. It might be weird, but he was grateful to L for it. Well, these multiverse things wouldn’t have happened if Vergil hadn’t met her when he'd landed in her world. And she’d always been there pushing them to be more in touch with how they felt, be more honest even at least to themselves. That was aside from helping them understand each other whenever one was being too much of how they’d been used to and was keeping his worries and emotions all to himself.  

So really, Dante was satisfied with the life he was living, as it was far better than the one he’d lived for about 40 years. He had his twin back now, and he had his nephew who was so much like a combination of him and Vergil. His family had even grown because now he had his little big sis and his youngest nephew who was amusingly showing so much of Vergil’s dork—er, soft side. He also had his friends who had always been like family to him, well, secretly. He considered them family, but he just wouldn’t tell it to them, lest they call him cheesy or something. He'd even obtained friends from other universes, which was crazy because they were mostly other versions of himself and Vergil. He was really satisfied with everything. Things might not be too great especially in the love department but at least things were not too bad either. 

But then this day came.  

Dante had always believed he had bad luck with women, but perhaps there was a reason for that. 

Chapter Text

It was one of those days when Dante’s nighttime drinking had kind of gotten extended, that he hadn’t noticed that it was already morning. Well, early morning that most people were probably still asleep. Perhaps his naps were to blame, or his demontabolism, but either way, he’d gotten lost in his thoughts that he’d toppled over more than his usual bottle count. But somehow, it had been a pleasant ride down memory lane, compared to nights like this before. Though, these pizza boxes and bottles wouldn’t pick themselves up, like a damn-stubborn old man who would drown his sorrows with alcohol and refuse even the first step in moving on. Not him though, and his analogy might have gotten a tad too specific. 

So Dante figured he ought to tidy up the place a little. He'd been tasked to fetch Vergil and L from her world today at noon, so he wanted to avoid both Vergil scolding him and L doing the clean-up instead. He enjoyed having those two coddle him sometimes, but he also didn’t want them both to worry about his drinking. More so since he wasn’t doing it for the same reasons as before. He felt different these days, a good different, but old habits were just hard to break. 

However, as he was carrying the bag of trash to the nearest dumpster, he witnessed something that sobered him up more than necessary. His hard-earned sleepiness was instantly gone because of the flash of bright light in this alley he'd just made a turn to. Instinct got him sensing if there were demons around or humans that might be put in danger. Luckily, there were none, except for one, a human. And as he drew close to where the light had been, he found a woman… an unconscious woman… a stark naked, unconscious woman... you. 

Dante had to rub his eyes as if to make sure that what he was seeing was real. Why would there be a naked lady in here? It was fortunate that you were lying sideways, so some parts were hidden from his view. But you didn’t have the long hair that mermaids in movies had to at least cover the uh… Your hair was short, around the same length as his, only, it was the complete opposite for it was black. So Dante tossed the trash then took off his coat, draping it over you as he knelt down to check your pulse. You seemed fine, just unconscious. And from the quick look he’d unintentionally done, you didn’t seem to have wounds or injuries. 

Scratching the back of his neck, he decided to bring you to his office. He took extra care in lifting and carrying you, for this was entirely different from that time with Trish. You seemed to be fully human, and what was your humanly body compared to his demonic hulk? It was also a good thing that it was this damn early that no one saw him, for being a sexual offender was the last thing he wanted.  

When he placed you on the couch near the stairs, that was when he was faced with what he’d just done. Why did he bring an unconscious, naked girl in his office again? Well, he couldn’t just leave you there. If it weren’t him who found you, who knows what will happen to you. But should he call an ambulance for this?   

You didn’t seem hurt though, just out cold. But for humans, that might be something that was already bad. Although, the fact that there was that weird bright light was somehow telling him that you weren't an ordinary human. The last time he’d seen something like that was when Vergil was reborn. So did you pull off a fusion thing like what V did with Urizen?  

He didn’t realize that as he was lost in his thoughts, he was brushing strands of your hair away from your face. Well he knew how annoying it felt sometimes. He just didn’t want to do his hair like Vergil’s or his pop’s. He wanted to be different; he wanted to be Dante. And Dante right now was fucked, because his rough fingertips might have tickled your cheeks. Your eyes cracked open but not without a wince and that furrowing of eyebrows. 

He quickly got up intending to move away, but you did the same. Only, that made his coat fall off you, but you didn’t seem to mind as you formed your stance, even when bare…handed. So he pointed to his coat on the floor and said, “Y-You might wanna—” 

“Dare da?” 

“Huh?” 

“Koko wa doko da?” You took a quick glance of the surroundings, but your form didn’t waver. 

“What’s that?” He was bending down to pick up his coat. “Let me just—” But you must have mistaken it as him trying to do something underhanded, so you gave him a kick, which he was able to evade. “Whoa, babe, I—” But it was quickly followed by some more, along with punches and chops. You were throwing him attacks one after another at a surprisingly fast rate. He was able to block them all though, thanks to years of mastering his Royal Guard.

But he knew those still hurt – your hands hitting his arms and your bare legs hitting the buckles of his boots. He wanted to put a stop to this nonsense, so with the next punch you threw, he caught your fist and maneuvered you into something that ended up with him holding your wrists up with his right hand. “I’m not going to hurt you or anything,” he said close to your face. Although, noticing the proximity also made him realize that your body was kinda pressed against his. And he wasn't wearing his coat, so the thin fabric of his shirt was the only thing that was separating your soft uh, skin from his hard uh, chest.

So he planned to step away. But you were struggling out of his hold, so he had to… 

“Hanase!” 

...Pull you even closer? No, maybe just distract you. Distract you with something…  

“Hanasetteba!” 

He summoned a rose into his free hand, hoping that even if you seemed to be speaking a different language, a flower would speak for him. Indeed, it made you stop, so he inserted it in your hand, the same time he flashed a smirk of victory. 

But your astonished eyes quickly squinted into doubting ones again when you mumbled something like, “Mahou tsukai?” 

And with that, you got the idea of making your knee land on his b— Wait a second. Vergil and Little Big Sis! Somehow, the memory of witnessing something like this before made him forget the throbbing pain in his probably-now-purple orbs. 

As you stepped back and formed your stance again, Dante feigned kneeling down in agony. It was really fake, promise. He did it so he could grab his coat and throw it to you. He was hoping that your view would be blocked and that you would think of wearing it, as he Trickster’d away and into the bathroom. 

Hold up, did he just Trickster away from a naked pretty lady and then hide in the bathroom? Now the people of L's world might really think that he's a 40-something virgin. And why is he mentally speaking like her when she's playing DMC?  

“I try to Trickster to the enemy so I can Swordmaster them sooner. Sometimes I forget to Royal Guard their attacks and I just spam it till I make it. But Vergil says that’s what’s making my hands hurt so I need to calm down.”

— Little Big Sis, 25 January ^PM07:07 

No, this was only because what you were saying sounded familiar. Dante couldn’t understand any of it, but he was sure that those syllables and that tone of speaking, he’d heard them before. He thought he'd heard them from L, sometimes from Vergil too, and from some of the shows she’d been watching in her world and in her phone when in here. L and Vergil would probably understand you and help him figure out what to do with you. 

As he summoned the Yamato shard from his pocket dimension and started the usual gestures in opening a portal, it felt as though this had happened before. Ah that’s right, when the kid Zen was in here, he’d also called those two for backup. He'd gotten lucky then, arriving in L's world during daytime. Hopefully today would be the same; hopefully he wouldn’t earn Vergil’s wrath. Though that’d be funny if… 

...Haha, jackpot. 

Chapter Text

“What are you doing here?” 

Dante tried his best not to laugh upon seeing his twin quickly cover himself with the blanket. “What are you doing there?” he replied with a mocking smirk. Apparently, he’d arrived at their bedroom, and Vergil seemed to be waiting for L. 

“Go to hell.” If they were in their world, that line would’ve been accompanied by those blue shockwaves that would launch Dante in the air. Luckily they weren’t, and luckily, Dante didn’t open that portal a few seconds late. Otherwise, he would've arrived here a few minutes later and his twin would really kill him. Instead of those blue shockwaves from Mirage Edge in the game, what Dante had seen were blue strips around his brother’s bare torso. Vergil seemed to be tying himself with ribbon as a surprise gift for L –aww this foolish dork. 

“Need help in tying a bow?” the younger twin mocked before laughing out loud. 

“There is a context to this,” Vergil explained, trying to look indifferent. 

“Now I know what to give you two on your next hundred days.” Dante was still snickering. 

Meanwhile, Vergil was trying to change the topic. “Why are you here so early?” 

But Dante somehow wanted to get hurt. “Oh boy, I gotta cover my eyes in case Little Big Sis comes in here with a surprise like that.” And with that, a pillow came landing hard on his face. Dante braced himself for a human-mode brawl, seeing Vergil untangling himself from the blue ribbon in a hurry. He was still snickering when Vergil sprung up towards him, because he saw that the dork made it a point to cover the evidence with the blanket. 

“Dante? What are you doing here?” L said as she entered the room, making them stop before anyone could gain a point. Though, her worried look quickly melted into a silly one when they turned to face her. “S-Shirtless Vergil~” 

And with that, Dante confirmed that the blue-ribbon thing was indeed a surprise and explained the situation he’d left in his office. L seemed rather excited, even saying with a fist pump, “The day is about to get extended!” 

“Fool, it’s past your bedtime.” But Vergil was making her wear a blue silk robe over her pajamas as he was trying to sound strict. "Don't catch a cold, human." Though, noticing the robe's oriental motif, as well as the katana that his brother was now holding, made Dante realize that he’d called the right people for the job. If it weren't for the language barrier with the girl, he wouldn't have disturbed these two and possibly put them in danger.

“I’ll get back at you for this,” Vergil muttered with an evil smirk while subtly covering L's ears. He was pretending to only be guiding her towards the portal by the head, while she was wearing a silly grin and pointing to his hands. Even now, she was still a big fan of Vergil, delighting over his simple things. Ah so the ribbon was for fanservice? 

“I’ll find you a big box so you can do your gift play again next time,” Dante said, trying not to laugh. “I’ll even tie it for you, ‘cause you know, you’ll be ins—” But he was halted by a loving kick from his twin, making him stumble into the portal trying to evade it. 

“What gift play?” L asked upon arriving on the other side, clueless of what Dante was planning to tease Vergil with for the foreseeable future. 

“Don’t mind him.” Vergil was emotionless at first, until he complained, “Why summon us from inside the bathroom, Dante?” 

He just grinned. “I had to find a place where I can safely open a portal. You know how concentration is important.” But he couldn’t keep himself from laughing at his own excuse. More so when the usual foolishness started. 

L: People do concentrate hard when in here. 🤭👉🏻🚽 

Dante: 😆 

Vergil: 🙄 Fools. *reaching for the doorknob* 

Dante: Wait! Don’t just come out! 😲 She might attack you, and she’s naked. 

Vergil: You are afraid of getting attacked by a naked woman? 🤨 

Dante: No, but are you not? I mean… 😏 Would Little Big Sis like it if you saw— 

Vergil: *realization moment like Conan’s* *faces L* 🥺 I am not interested, I swear. 

L: *tiptoes to pat Vergil’s head, which he lowered for her* I believe you. 😄 

Dante: 🤭 

Vergil: 😒 

L: If it’s a naked woman, then why don’t I go out first? 🙈 It’s not that I'm uhm, er, she probably won’t attack me if I go out waving a white flag. Or ah, maybe I’ll do a “Suuumiiimaaaseeeeen” like Red Blood Cell’s. 

Vergil: 🤦🏻♂️  

L: And if she’s still naked then I can dress her up before you two come out. Ah tsk, I should’ve brought a change of clothes! 🤦🏻♀️ Ah no, I can lend her this! 

Dante: My coat’s there with her, Little Big Sis. You can put it on her, so you don’t have to take off yours. 

L: (^o^)ゞ 

Vergil: Are you certain about this, my love? I cannot simply stand here while you head to a battlefield. 

L: It’s not a battlefield. It'll be more like a girl’s locker room. 😆 And you guys can hear us anyway, you’ll be able to tell if I’m in danger …which probably won’t happen. 

And with that, L went out, speaking in a friendly, shy tone, “Anou… sumimasen. Nanika kikitain desu gaaah!” But before the door fully closed, the twins witnessed how she stepped on the hem of her robe and stumbled over. This instantly reminded Dante of one of L's quirks, being cLumsy. 'kLutz' could also work as there was an L in it. They were about to rush to her side, but you beat them to the punch.  

You were already wearing Dante’s coat on top of what he recognized as the blanket on the couch you’d made into a makeshift dress. Ah that's right, his coat wouldn't be able to cover you fully. Good thing you were resourceful. So that's how a female, black-haired Dante would look like, nice.

You were on autopilot – helping L stand up, dusting the bottom of her robe, adjusting its belt on her waist so that she wouldn’t trip on the hem again. And then you inspected her feet and her arms while saying, “Kega saremashita ka, Ojousama?” How you seemed to be checking L for injuries was oddly familiar, that even Vergil was shocked.  

“What does that mean?” Dante nudged his brother beside him. But Vergil was distracted, narrowing his eyes at how you were doing his usual protective thing. The possessive dork then gripped the Yamato tight and was about to step outside, so Dante pulled him back. “Don’t interfere!” Dante whisper-yelled. “She might go karate mode again if she sees us. Let them talk.” 

Somehow, Dante was able to convince his twin to settle on peeking for now. They saw L pointing to her nose when she said, “Ojousamatte, watashi desu ka?” 

“Itazura no baai dewa nai, Ojousama.” You sounded as if you were lightly scolding L that Dante couldn’t help but glance at his brother. 

*The ladies continue talking as the two grown men are eavesdropping from the bathroom* 

Dante: What are they saying? 

Vergil: The unknown woman is using so many honorifics that are too advanced for my current level. 👿  

Dante: Unknown woman? Is this a game? 😆 Ah yeah, we are in a game. 😲  

Vergil: Shhh! 

Dante: How about what Little Big Sis is saying? 

Vergil: Σ(°ロ°) She seems to be repeating what the unknown woman is saying in the form of confirmation, but at a lower level of formality.  

Dante: 🤨 

Vergil: I think she is doing that for us. So I can understand what they are talking about… *touched* (My love is really so considerate and smart… 😳) 

Dante: So what are they talking about? 

Vergil: The unknown woman keeps calling her ‘Ojousama’. 

Dante: What does that mean? 

Vergil: But she seems to be mistaken. 

Dante: Huh? 

Vergil: And she is saying that there was a dangerous white-haired man a while ago… 

Dante: 👀 *looks up at his bangs* 

Vergil: So in order to keep ‘Ojousama’ safe… they need to escape from here? 👿 

And that, as expected, caused Vergil to rush out of the bathroom, almost breaking the door in the process. “Unhand my mate, unknown woman!” It was probably because L was in front of you that Vergil wasn’t drawing the Yamato right away. 

“No, Vergil, calm down.” L was about to approach him.

“Osagari kudasai, Ojousama.” But you stepped in front of L, holding her protectively behind you with one arm and ready to block or attack Vergil with the other. “Kono otoko wa sakki no hentai no nakama no you degozaimasu.” Dante couldn’t understand a damn thing, but it seemed as though Vergil was the villain in this scenario. And when you threw him a piercing glare, he figured he was too. 

“Hentai,” L repeated, laughing, which threw the girl off her game. Dante could only wonder what that word meant. “And you speak like a samurai, so cute,” L added, snickering, before shaking her head as if to reset her seriousness. She stood in between you and Vergil, then pulled down your arm before holding Vergil’s left hand which was holding the Yamato. L seemed worried at first, but she was probably showing you that Vergil could be trusted. “Kono hito wa otto desu,” L then stated, hugging Vergil’s arm. 

“G-Goshujin?? Itsu kekkon saremashita ka?” Dante was imagining that there were subtitles, and based on your reaction, L probably said that Vergil was her husband. 

“Dakaratte, watashi wa betsujin desu. Ojousama ja arimasen.” Even though L said it with a gentle tone as she was shaking her head, you looked as though your world shattered. You winced as if in pain, before falling to your knees. You were then groaning with your eyes shut tight and your hands clutching your head, making L rush to your side. 

“Daijoubu?” L said as she tried to soothe you. Dante didn’t know if he should do something like assist you two, but seeing how Vergil seemed lost as well, he decided to just keep watching the Japanese TV drama in front of him. 

“Ojousama…” You looked at L, confused. 

Apart from being evidently worried, L seemed to be onto something. “Hyottoshite, kioku soushitsu?” With that, your eyes grew wide as if in horror. And when L said, “Onamae, oboete imasu ka?” you shook your head, looking more distressed. 

L: *facing Vergil and Dante* She doesn’t know her name but she thinks I'm her Ojousama. 🥺 

Vergil: 🤨 

Dante: 😯 

L: I think she has amnesia… 🥺 

Vergil: 🤨 

Dante: 😯 

L: Can we keep her? 🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺 

Vergil: 🤦🏻♂️ 

Dante: 😖 

Of course they couldn’t say no to that. 

Chapter Text

At first, Dante, Vergil and L had all considered that you were from this world, what L called the DMC World. But after Dante explained how he’d found you, with that flash of bright light, they agreed that it might have been a portal. Well the recent adventure in Temen-ni-gru had made L experience those light portal kinds aside from the mirror ones, which was probably why she was the first to blurt out the idea, “That must’ve been a portal!” With that came the possibility that you might not even be from this world. After all, with all these Dantes and Vergils they’d met, and the very fact that Dante and Vergil had met L in the first place, the idea of other universes were no longer big news. 

Because of that assumption, it made more sense to keep you, the amnesiac girl, with them instead of sending you to some missing-persons facility or so. Of course, being the portal couple L and Vergil were, she was quick to suggest the reverse – using the portal to return you to where you had come from. 

“Why don’t we try opening a portal to an ojousama that looks like me, for starters, since she seems adamant that I’m her Ojousama,” L suggested with a sheepish smile, gesturing to how you were staring at her as if you’d longed to see her. 

But Vergil gave the bad news, “That is not enough connection as there could be plenty. The fact that she is calling you ‘ojousama’ right now,” he was referring to how you mumbled that word after L had spoken, “is already considered one universe where it is true. Imagine us opening portals to those universes where you have been called ‘ojousama’ or ‘my lady’, as well as alternate or branched-out timelines of such.” It got both L and Dante open-mouthed in surprise and realization as Vergil continued, “That would be wrong portals one after another. We could end up meddling in some other timelines or causing chaos in the multiverse. And I cannot risk your safety as I know you would want to accompany her to ensure that she will arrive at her home properly and that someone would be there to care for her in her current state.”  

“Hehe, you know me.” L grinned. 

“We need more details that I can use as a connection to the destination,” Vergil added. 

“Like more clues about her and her ojousama?” L confirmed, to which Vergil nodded. “Then we should focus on helping her regain her memories, so we can have enough of those details as leads.” She even seemed excited, probably considering this like an important mission. Vergil was just nodding calmly, until L faced you and said, “In the meantime, stay with us. We’ll be roomies!” 

Dante had to hide his smile seeing how Vergil’s emotionless face instantly turned into furrowed brows. It was either Vergil was already imagining all the cockblocking that would ensue, after experiencing one from Dante just a while ago and seeing how you wouldn’t let L leave your side since meeting her. That, or Vergil was worried about his wife's safety, knowing how you'd cornered—er, caused Dante to resort to opening the portal in the bathroom.  

So Dante volunteered, “She can stay in the guest room here.” Indeed, he enjoyed teasing his twin, but it wouldn’t be fun if he wouldn’t witness Vergil’s frustrated reactions firsthand. “Is that alright with you, roomie?” Dante said even though he knew you wouldn’t understand him. He also just wanted to show you the friendliest, far-from-being-a-creep smile he could, as your initial encounter hadn't been that pleasant for you. 

L agreed with so much enthusiasm, though Dante found out that it was about a different thing. “Great idea, Dante! That can be her name for now, Roomie!” She repeated the word, facing and gesturing to you, encouraging you to pronounce it. Then she explained in your language what ‘roomie’ meant and that they would all be calling you that as your temporary name. 

Then L faced Dante with a worried look. “Is it really alright with you, Dante? She can stay with us, so you won’t have a hard time…” But Dante could see how his twin seemed to be emanating some kind of an aura as a manifestation of how he was disagreeing but unable to say so. Vergil was standing beside him, forced to just watch because L had made you, not Vergil, sit beside her on the couch. You had actually been hesitating to do so earlier, even choosing to kneel down on one knee in front of L. But she’d just laughed it off and said she wasn't your ojousama, as she pulled you to sit beside her. 

“When my twin was stuck in your world, you didn’t hesitate in letting him stay in your apartment till he could come back to our world,” Dante explained. “So consider this as me returning the favor to you and the multiverse.”  

That somehow made L smile knowingly and say, “You sound so much like a PresiDante now.” 

“Perhaps someone will pick her up too, so maybe she ought to stay close to where she landed,” Vergil said. It made big sense, but Dante could tell that his twin said it more to keep you away from L, seeing how Vergil’s unimpressed eyes were locked at what she was doing. 

L: *patting your head* Don’t worry, we’ll help you regain your memories. And when you do recover them, Vergil might be able to open a portal back to your home, or to your world… to your real Ojousama.  

You: *didn’t get it but is feeling concern from L's tone and action* Ojousama…  

L: I’m not really your Ojousama… *shaking head slowly with a shy smile* 😅  

You: 🥺  

L: Alright, maybe temporarily, I can be your Ojousama. Like for therapy—ah, maybe that can also help in regaining your memories! (^o^)ノ  

You: *didn’t get it but L seems excited about something* 😍 

With that, L explained to you that you were to stay here with Dante, along with the reason that Vergil had figured out. She also said that you could call her your Ojousama in hopes that it would help in recovering your memories. Then it was a series of L coming in and out of a portal to her world, carrying clothes and girl products she was giving you. Vergil was scolding her lightly for she had already been yawning often, but she just grinned at him and kept handing you things. As Dante helped L set up your room, he could almost imagine L looking like a kid who had just adopted a stray puppy and was excited to give it the best that the world could offer. Maybe that was why Vergil couldn’t really be strict with her. You seemed hesitant to accept her gifts but she just couldn't be stopped when she was that motivated.

Though that was until L's leg hit the bed frame, which Vergil must have recognized as a sign that she was already sleepy-clumsy, something he’d once said that was different from the others. Dante could even recall… 

“When she is already sleepy, her proximity sensor malfunctions, and she hits objects or furniture. It is different from tipsy-clumsy which is characterized by miscalculating the weight of what she is lifting, either putting in too much or too little of strength in doing a simple task that something is bound to spill. The usual-clumsy is an unpredictable, sometimes unbelievable combination of both known and unknown clumsiness classifications.”  

–Vergil, the Little Big Sis Expert 

Why Vergil had been telling him that as if in a seminar, he didn’t know. Maybe it was one of that brooding dork’s protective strategies, leaving his wife in his twin's care in case he… Ah, this was no time for such gloomy things. 

“My love, you need to sleep," Vergil said after teleporting to L's side. This time he beat you in checking L for injuries. "It’s past your bedtime and you have work tomorrow.” Hearing the quote and seeing his twin's competitive side made Dante smile, but the latter part made him realize that his decision to take in the amnesiac was correct. He couldn’t burden L and Vergil any more than what he’d done today. 

“But I still have some other things I can’t think of yet that I need to give to Roomie…” L frowned with half-lidded eyes. 

“We shall do that tomorrow.” And Vergil had to look away, probably to retain the strictness. 

“Tomorrow here or tomorrow in my world? I’m worried she won’t be comfortable…” 

“Leave it to me, Little Big Sis.” Dante decided to assist. “You two go ahead now.” 

Somehow, that worked, and Vergil was able to convince her to go home. With that, Dante was left with his new-found roommate. He noticed that you seemed calm but with a bit of unease. Maybe it was because of your encounter earlier. He did see you naked. Though as much as he wanted to apologize, it was an awkward topic and you wouldn’t understand him anyway. 

You were still looking at where the portal had been, which kind of told Dante of what was on your mind. 

Dante: Don’t worry, they’ll come back in about three hours. 

You: 😐 

Dante: *tries to recall the term* Ojousama. 

You: 😯 

Dante: *gestures a loop, then puts three fingers up* ↺ 👌 

You: 😐 

Dante: 🤦♂️ I should’ve asked them for some guide. 

Then he realized, aside from a flower, what was something common even to people of different languages?  

Dante: You hungry? 😁 

You: 😐 

Dante: Food. *gestures eating pizza*  

You: 😐 *didn’t get it because… Dante why pizza?🤦♀️* 

Dante: *says slowly* Pizza… 

You: Pitto…sa? (・_・;) 

Dante: *says it fast* Pizza. 

You: Piza. (¯ . ¯;) 

Dante: Yeah, we’ll work on that as we eat. 😆 

#🍕# 

Since then, L would also invite you to their apartment or her world as she'd volunteered to teach you English. She'd said that it was so that while you were trying to regain your memories, you would be able to communicate with everyone more effectively. Dante was honestly thankful for that, as the first few hours with you had been purely charades. Even you seemed glad about it as you got to spend more time with your temporary Ojousama. 

And in line with the goal to help you regain your memories, which would then help in opening a portal back to your home or your world, L had come up with this whiteboard idea. She had suggested listing things that they would all discover about you, hoping they would serve as clues that Vergil could use to find your origin with the portal. 

While Dante was still looking for the perfect spot in his shop to put this whiteboard up, he figured that there was no harm putting the first entry. Writing on a whiteboard sure felt weird, but this might be fun. He didn’t bother making his handwriting pretty as he was known in L's world as the Wacky Woohoo Pizza Man anyway.  

Dante could see that you were evidently drawn to L. But he wasn’t sure if she simply looked a lot like a Japanese highborn lady with that robe last time and you had mistaken her identity as part of your amnesia, or she really looked like the Ojousama that you knew. Either way, it was a clue, and it would be a useful detail as one of the portal-connections to your home. 

And funny how right now, you were sitting on your knees in front of the downstairs bathroom, looking intently at the door, as if waiting for the slightest movement from it. 

“What are you doing there, Roomie?” Dante asked from his desk. You faced him, and you looked like you were trying to comprehend what he just said. So he pointed to the bathroom door and raised his brows to hint that he was asking about it.  

Luckily, you must have understood what he was asking. “Ojousama ga irassharu no o matte imasu.” But him, he didn’t understand a word apart from the first one.  

“Are you, by any chance, waiting for Little Big Sis? Er, Ojousama?” He pointed to the door again when he said the term, and you responded with a determined nod. Dante couldn’t help the palm that reached his face as he tried not to laugh. Well, you had a point, as the bathroom was where you had first seen L come out from. “She’s not there.” He pointed to the door again then waved his hand while saying, “Ojousama, not there.”  

Dante didn’t know if you got what he said, but you looked down and clenched your fists on your lap as if in frustration. “Ojousama no koto o shinpai shite imasu,” you said, facing him again. Then you looked at the bathroom door and said softly, “Buji de ite kudasai, Ojousama…”  

In spite of the language barrier, that look in your eyes told Dante that you might be worried about your Ojousama. He was also basing that on the fact that from the moment you'd met her, you'd been so protective of her. And Ojousama was the only thing you could remember… For someone with amnesia, that might be something akin to the only rope you could hold on to as you tried your best not to drown or get overwhelmed by this unfamiliar world you were in. 

Sighing, Dante stood up from his comfortable position. He knew how it felt to be alone in a scary world and suddenly be separated from his fam— Anyway, if being with your substitute ojousama would help even a little, then Dante would support that.  

Though, as he did the gestures in opening a portal, he hoped that it was daytime in L's world right now. Otherwise, this portal might be his last. 

Chapter Text

Living with you had been pleasant so far, as you were mostly quiet and you didn’t complain about being fed pizza all day, every day. Well, you only ate a little, probably because whenever you were in L's world for your English tutorial, she and Vergil would offer proper meals to you. You also had the initiative to clean, and even if Dante kept saying you didn’t need to, you would explain something he couldn’t understand, along with sitting on your lap and lowering your head, practically bowing in front of him. Dante figured that rather than making you do such gesture every time, it would be easier to just let you do the cleaning you wanted to do. There was no harm in that anyway— ah yeah, maybe except the few instances… 

At first, he thought that it was just because some of his things were quite the old versions of typical things, and that you just weren’t used to them.

## ☎📞 ## 

Dante was taking a nap that afternoon, with his feet on his desk and a magazine on his face. Last he'd seen, you were on the couch studying your worksheets from L. It seemed that the English lessons had started from learning the alphabet and basic words. She was used to teaching kids so it must’ve been of some help, but the fact that there was still some translation involved, Dante could only imagine how tough it was. You seemed eager and motivated to learn though. Due to the time difference, your English classes were only three hours apart, which was a day in L's world. But even when in here, in between your tutorial sessions, you were always studying. 

Anyway, it was a peaceful afternoon until the phone rang. He would normally answer it after a few rings or ignore it when he’d previously hung up on the caller. But this time, there was a sequence of “Dante-dono, abunai!” Then him being pulled away from his seat that he almost fell to the floor like that magazine. And then him realizing that you were in front of him, defending him from the thing that was ringing.  

As he was taking in what was happening, you grabbed the nearby bar stool as a makeshift weapon, ready to hit the Victorian phone with it if the caller would be persistent enough to hold out for another ring. He tried not to laugh as he convinced you to calm down. “It’s alright, Roomie. It's not a threat; it’s just a phone.” He was gently pushing your arms down, but because the thing rang again, your furrowed brows and tight grip on your weapon didn’t ease up. So he opted to unplug the phone for now, just to keep the alarming sound off as he demonstrated how he could safely put the handset to his ear. “See?” 

You reluctantly and slowly put down the bar stool, but you still seemed alert. So he offered the handset to you with a grin. “Try it.” You just stared at him with a worried face, so he pointed to the handset he was holding, then placed it close to his face again. “It's harmless.” Then he offered it to you once more. “You try.” 

You stiffly took it from him then slowly brought it to your ear, trying to imitate how he’d done it earlier. “There, that’s right,” he said, trying not to smile. You were still distrusting the device, seeing how your eyes turned to look at the handset even without moving your head. You seemed to be monitoring its movements, ready in case the damned thing pulled some underhanded trick on you. Chuckling, he brought the rest of the phone to you, making you hold it with your other hand. You were stunned, as if you suddenly got cornered by two wild ringing animals. But you weren't doing any attacks as you seemed to be trying to trust him and the device. With this, Dante made a mental note to ask L to call the shop next time they were in this world, just to let you hear her voice from the receiver. That would probably help the phone gain your complete trust. 

## 📻🎛💿🔊 ## 

There was this time when you were cleaning the shop, wiping the dust off the furniture. You'd started at the bar, probably because it was at the corner. You were even particular in this dusting that even the bottles of aged whiskey in Dante’s collection ended up looking brand new. It was going well, until you reached the jukebox between the bar and the small fridge.  

Perhaps it was due to your thorough cleaning that you somehow pressed a button, which prompted the machine to play the song selected. Coincidentally, it played the song which was in DMC1. It was also a song in this world, as shown in DMC3 where the jukebox at the bar played a part of it. The ominous intro got you alert and looking around, wondering where the sound was coming from. And when the beat and guitars started, you got startled. So much so that you were about to karate-chop the whole thing.  

Dante dashed to your side and caught your arm on time. “I once did that, Roomie,” he said with a smirk, recalling how DMC3 Mission 1 was accurate to the detail. “Repairs will cost a fortune and I still owe Lady some money, so let’s not wreck the jukebox again.” 

Then you said something fast that he didn’t even catch the syllables. But with how you looked, how you were blocking Dante from the jukebox’s view, he could tell that you were worried, wary of this machine causing harm to both of you. It was amusing how you were protective even of him right now, in contrast to how you'd first met. Stifling a laugh, he stepped forward and pulled your arms down. “I’ll show you how it’s used.” He carefully pulled you closer to the jukebox, making sure his tone was gentle so you wouldn’t get provoked to do a sudden attack. “You see, this one is the most interesting invention humanity has ever come up with.” He took your right hand to guide you to the panel of buttons. Of course you resisted, though lightly. “Trust me. I won’t do anything that would hurt you,” he said before showing the best smile he could. Funny how he used to say such things when he was about to... Anyway, right now he was saying it so he could teach you how to operate his jukebox. Nope, no pun intended there; he was a good boy now. 

He didn’t know if you’d already learned some of what he’d said, but you seemed to have understood his intentions. So he guided your finger to press the button for a certain song, one he’d chosen in a hurry yet something that he knew to be mellow and calming enough. It was said to be the number one song played in jukeboxes during its time, so perhaps its charms would work even on an overly alert amnesiac. He pointed to the glass as he gently pushed you close to it, to let you see how the vinyl record would get chosen and be sent to the turntable.  

Sure enough, it worked, as you were wide-eyed in amazement watching the movements. The spinning was as if hypnotizing you, pulling you closer and closer. In no time, your palms were on the glass, with your face only a few inches away from it. The way your index finger was moving subtly looked as though you wanted to touch the record. Perhaps you were curious if it would stop if you touched it, but at the same time you didn’t want it to stop, so you were trying not to move so much. 

Seeing you this way somehow made Dante smile. “Yeah, that’s one thing that those modern eyepods or earpods don't have.” You looked at him when he said that, and you nodded even though you probably didn’t get it. Even Dante himself wasn’t sure of what he’d said. 

Then your eyes were caught by those bubbles in the tube along the lights. You followed them, trying to find out where they were coming from and where they would go. As he watched you marvel on the music machine, Dante took note of some of the things he was learning about you. You seemed protective of those you knew, especially your Ojousama. And you were curious while at the same time not easy to trust others. You would always look unreadable, but when faced with something that triggered your curiosity, it would seem as though nothing could pull you away from it. But you would still try to hide it once you realized that you were being too open, like how you just straightened up right now when you noticed that he was smiling at how you were inspecting the whole jukebox—wait a sec, those descriptions sounded familiar… 

But before Dante could repeat them in his mind, the song ended, making you look at him. You just stared at him, but he could see it in your eyes somehow, that you wanted more but you were trying to hide how you truly felt in fear of seeming weak. So with a smirk, he took your hand again and guided it to press another button. “Just choose among these when the song ends.” He pointed to the options, earning your nod. 

A smile escaped you when a vinyl record popped out and went to the turntable again. But you must’ve seen from the reflection that he could see your reaction, making you hide it quickly. He wanted you to feel free to enjoy the spinning and the light bubbles along with the music, so he was about to leave your side. But then you called him, “Dante-dono.” 

“Hmm?” 

You pointed to the jukebox and looked like you were trying to recall something. “This…” It took you a couple of seconds and a few eye movements to continue, “…I like.” Then you flashed a slight smile, probably to convey your appreciation of him teaching you how to use it. You didn’t need to, actually, because you making an effort to say it in the language he could understand was already enough for him to get it. But of course, a bonus was always welcome.  

So he returned the favor and smiled at you. “Yeah, I like it too.” 

And with that, you continued with the cleaning while going back to the jukebox every time the song would end. Dante went back to his desk, contemplating on whether to read this magazine in front of him or use it like an eye mask instead. But as he chose option number 2 and leaned back, his mind kept him busy, wondering if it was just his preference for old things or you were really not good with technology. He could recall you flinching a few times when he’d turned on some lights. And last night when he took a beer from the fridge beside the jukebox, you seemed amazed sensing the cold air from it. You even subtly held out a palm to feel it. But that time, he didn’t consider it a technology thing and just offered you a beer because of your gesture. You'd refused though, too bad.

So he wasn’t sure if you had possibly come from a world that was more in the past compared to this one. Or those things were just some culture differences? Like the way you would mop the floor, for instance. You would do it by pushing a damp cloth along the surface of the floor with both of your hands. It was as if you were playing, but you looked serious while doing the task. Maybe back in your world people mopped floors like that. Or maybe you’d also lost your memories related to tools and electrical appliances? Or were you just not that technologically-inclined even before losing your memories? But yeah, that could be counted as a clue, so maybe he ought to write it down before he forgot. 

Though, with you being not that good with technology, it oddly felt comfortable. Dante was one who didn’t bother being updated with it either, because he had been too uh, busy. Vergil was kind of the same. He was only up from Dante by a few things because he’d always been the curious one. And because of that, Nero and Nico had taught him a little back then, even though he would always show reluctance. Though, when Vergil had met L, the dork had become more high-tech. Actually, Dante did too. Visiting L's world often got him learning things, such as that fan fiction website and that Red-something website with amusing stuff. That one in particular, something-Tube? The vast collection of videos there was just amazing. It was as if everything he could think of, he could find in there. And because of that, he’d somehow realized that these days, people in L's world, or probably people in here as well, sure were willing to showcase themselves to the public. They seemed proud to display their hidden talents and abilities that people of older times would just keep private. Some of those he’d seen were even videos taken from their own bedrooms, making him realize the convenience of those mini cameras and how easy it was to upload things to the hub or whatever it was called—ah, cloud. 

Anyway, because of visiting L's world and some more things that she had him and Vergil try together, Dante had been exposed to things he wouldn’t have dipped his toes in on his own. It was also why he thought that your English tutorial with L would probably work as your healthy exposure to technology, even little by little. Knowing L, she'd probably make you enjoy interesting things too.  

And because of the time difference between L's world and this, you were learning both English and technology at a rather fast rate, to Dante’s excitement. It was as though you had classes every three hours, classes that lasted for—Wait, excitement? Well yeah, he wanted to at least be able to have a decent conversation with you, ask you if you liked sweets too, so he could maybe take you to the sundae shop, for example. That was just something he'd gotten from the top of his mind because he was kind of craving for it right now. The shop didn’t do deliveries in here, unlike in L's world, so… And he couldn’t just take you there without explaining it to you. It might lead to some more karate chops and kicks. Yeah, that could be some sort of a reward or celebration. Once you could understand English enough, you would be rewarded with a sweet treat. 

## 

Though, contrary to how you were easily startled by appliances, especially those that made a sound, you seemed used to seeing weapons and even tricks that were like magic to ordinary people. Such was Vergil’s summoned swords. One time that those two were here, Vergil sent a spectral sword to Dante’s direction when Dante was teasing the older twin about ribbons again.  

He heard you ask L something like, “Karera wa mahou tsukai de gozaimasu ka?” And she seemed hesitant to answer right away. She even asked for Dante and Vergil’s permission first, if it would be alright with them for her to tell you about their not-so-human identity. They saw no reason to keep it since you were staying with him and sometimes with L and Vergil, so they both nodded. And with that, she explained to you that the twins were half-demons and that they had some supernatural abilities. 

You just nodded as if it wasn’t a big deal. So Dante thought that maybe you were used to people with some kind of power too. After all, that ‘mahou tsukai’ term, he could recall it from that time he’d summoned a rose to distract you with. Yeah, maybe this was another clue. 

Speaking of weapons, there was this time that piqued Dante’s interest. Seeing Vergil holding a katana everywhere didn’t seem to be a big deal to you, but there was this time, when the name of said katana was uttered. He’d already forgotten the context as to why it was mentioned, because he got more focused on your reaction. You swiftly turned to look at L and Vergil upon hearing it, and mumbled, “Yamato…?”  

She enthusiastically pointed to Vergil’s katana and introduced it to you as if it were a person. Dante thought that you were welcoming what Vergil called L's foolishness, because you lowered your head at that. But it turned out that you were having a tough headache that even brought you to your knees as you held your head in pain. 

L got worried, of course, but you were somehow gesturing for her not to. As she led you to sit on the couch and attended to your pain the way she seemed to know so well, Dante and Vergil got to look at each other. The way Vergil glanced at the katana in his hand told Dante that they might be thinking of the same… that you might have some sort of connection to their demonic heritage. Well, you'd conveniently arrived here, a few meters from his shop… Hopefully you weren't someone sent here to end them, or worse, earn their trust and betray them one day. That would indeed be an interesting plot twist, but this wasn’t the games. Hopefully you weren't a pet project of that son of a… marble, if ever he was still alive down there. Swear to Sparda, if that bastard ever lay as much as a statue finger on Dante’s growing family right now, he’d— 

“Is there something wrong, Dante?” Vergil got him back from his thoughts. 

Dante just smiled and said, “Nah, I just realized another clue.” It was honestly an excuse so he could go to the whiteboard and calm his demon without worrying his twin. But throwing a glance to your and L’s direction, as well as his previous thoughts made him realize something he should’ve realized right from day one. The idiot he was! How could he have not realized this sooner?  

But before he could blame himself or entertain more doubts, he saw what L had written on the whiteboard, making him laugh to himself. She was always being foolish and making his twin put a palm on his face, but perhaps she had a point. Her silly ideas were somehow bringing a good balance to offset his, and probably Vergil’s, suspecting ones. 

Chapter Text

Yep, offsetting the doubts with foolishness indeed.   

Dante couldn’t help but laugh at L's theories. But this was the purpose of this whiteboard anyway, to list findings, to share ideas.  

And… for some reason, as much as he wanted to be careful and not to trust you completely, something kept making him feel too guilty to doubt you. There might be different factors to that, but he’d been noticing some things… similarities that were hard to miss… that you were a lot like Vergil. 

He didn’t want to see it that way at first, but somehow, even the trust challenge was similar too. Back then, when he’d just returned from the Underworld with Vergil, there was this fear that he’d kept trying to ignore. Dante was afraid to fully trust in him, afraid that after getting his hopes up, his long-lost twin might suddenly go off seeking power again and be some sort of a villain again because of feeling weak or something. But he’d chosen to trust in his brother. He’d told himself that if ever Vergil would end up pulling some trick on him and leaving him again and breaking his trust then he would chase Vergil even to the ends of the Underworld or wherever just to knock some sense into the dork again. Over and over again if necessary. That was actually why, when Vergil had gone missing for a week back then, when he’d gotten stuck in L's world, Dante was low-key worried and was quietly searching through his connections. He was just playing it cool, but that portal call was really a big relief. Perhaps that was why he’d been goofing around teasing Vergil and Nero, even L, that time. 

 
Come to think of it, you had been doing the same right now, trusting Dante. You’d arrived here without memories of yourself or of your life, so you were basically in some unfamiliar world. Not only that. You were living with a stranger, the same guy who had picked you up naked from an alley. That alone was a big show of trust, wasn’t it? So yeah, maybe he ought to trust you too, like how he’d trusted Vergil before… because for some reason, Dante was seeing so much of Vergil in you. Yeah, let’s whiteboard that for now and enjoy Vergil’s reaction. 

## 1. Overprotective ## 

The biggest similarity would probably be you being overprotective of L. Whenever she was here, Dante could see how you were like an alert guard, wary of any possible harm that could fall upon her, including the self-inflicted ones. You were even more literally following her around, probably because unlike Vergil, you wouldn’t be able to teleport to her side should she need some saving. You were even treating her like a princess, with all that bowing, kneeling on one knee, wiping the couch before letting her sit on it… Those excessive chivalrous gestures were making Vergil’s competitive side flare up, to Dante’s amusement. 

And yeah, you seemed protective of Dante too. He didn’t actually need any of it, as he was the type to go jumping off a cliff or from the top of a tower, but you just… For instance every time there was a client or visitor, you would stand next to Dante’s chair, as if on guard if ever the outsider would suddenly flip the desk and summon demons in here or something. It might have started when Lady and Trish barged in here like usual, and you were alarmed seeing Kalina Ann. You weren't rude to them though. You just stood watch, quiet yet alert, as if eyeing their every move from beside Dante.  

He briefly explained to them your situation, so the girls ended up teasing him instead of feeling intimidated or anything like it. “You got yourself a bodyguard there, huh?” Lady mocked, to which Dante playfully did a blocking pose and said, “Royal Guard.” Sometimes he’d forget that he wasn’t talking with L and quoting them from the games, and that he’d seem weird to people of his world. Anyway, it was quickly followed by Trish saying with a derisive chuckle, “You’ve gotten soft now, Dante?” He simply laughed at their succeeding comments, but deep down he was hoping you wouldn’t suddenly sense harm from them and overprotect him. You were still human so against those two… Trish was a demon with literal lightning abilities while Lady, well, that woman could send bullets flying as fast as she could blink. Somehow, while you were protective of and worried about Dante, he was getting worried about you too. But luckily, you were just the quietly observing type, one who wouldn’t bark but would readily bite the enemy if threat was confirmed. 

But that was another factor. How could he distrust someone this determined to keep him safe? You might only be projecting on Dante your protective instincts for your Ojousama, but still. And one time, he told her about it, intending to ask her to make you stop. If anything, he should be the shield around here, when with you or L, because he could heal unlike you two and he didn’t have any kid that would need his existence unlike Vergil. But when L asked you, she relayed to Dante your translated reason, “Everyone that Ojousama holds dear is someone I ought to protect.”  

So Dante was getting the offshoot protection. It felt weird, really, because he’d always been in harm’s way, and sometimes even intentionally putting himself in that position. He’d been used to having no one giving a damn if he cut himself, even literally. Well yeah, the bird had chastised him for stabbing himself back then, but it was even willing to help him kill himself. Now there was this person who was more human, more physically vulnerable than he was, and yet you were quick to stand in front of him, even when against false alarms like an alarm clock. It was the small one that Vergil had insisted he use, to be able to open a portal at the exact time when picking those two up. Well a minute late would mean eight times in L's world with them waiting and worrying about him, so he understood his twin’s reason. Ah yeah, speaking of which…  

Dante held the Yamato shard in place of the whiteboard marker he’d just put down. 

## 

## 2. Those Three Hours ##  

It was also an amusing similarity with Vergil, the fact that you kept going to L's world every three hours for your English lessons. It reminded Dante of how Vergil had been when those two had just started dating. Though in Vergil’s case, he’d been staying there longer. Back then, Dante couldn’t help but be amazed at this dedication, which was why he’d been full support when they had come up with this setup, living together in each world alternately. It was partly why he was foolishly commemorating the 100 DMC World Days with those two. It wasn’t just to tease his twin with the ridiculous gifts, but it was also because he was truly happy for Vergil. He had witnessed how the dork had been living in two worlds before, with a messed-up sense of time just to be with the person he liked. 

Right now, you were doing the same. …even the same with the last part, ‘just to be with the person you liked.’ It was because whenever you were about to go to L's world, like right now, you would subtly fuss over how you looked like – straightening your clothes, making sure your hair wasn’t a mess, covertly sniffing yourself… all to make sure that you were presentable. It was as if you were about to go to school and see your crush. Others might mistake it that you had a crush on Vergil but no, Dante could see it every time. Whenever L was here, it was as if she was the only one you could see and everyone else was blurred in Roomie Vision. Even Vergil would attest to that. 

It wasn’t just that. The stiffness that sometimes couldn’t recognize a joke was present in you too. Because 15 minutes later, Dante was opening a portal again then welcoming you with a grin and, “How’s school?” 

With a serious face, you reported what you’d learned from L today. “Ad…Adjectives.” Then you pointed to his coat, “Akakute—chigau. Red and stylish.” You pointed to his hair, “White and rare.” 

And since Dante was quick to switch jokes like how quick he could switch fighting styles, he pointed to his face and said, “Hot and handsome.” He laughed, but was stopped when you nodded with a neutral face. Did you just agree? Nah, you probably didn’t get that he was just fooling around.  

“Wanna eat pizza?” he asked to change the topic. 

But you shook your head then lowered it a little as you handed him what you were holding. It was a rectangular shaped thing wrapped with a cloth. “From Ojousama and Vergil-dono,” you said, and you stayed bowing like that until he took it from you. 

“What’s this?” he asked while undoing the knot. 

“I… eat dinner 3 hours yesterday.” You pointed to where the portal had been behind you. See, even your sense of time was getting messed up. “So this dinner, I don’t refuse… but I ask Ojousama, give Dante-dono.” 

Aww… Isn’t his roommate sweet, bringing home dinner-lunch for him.  

And since then, Dante was receiving a portal take-out every three hours. You bringing back the empty container the first time must have told L and Vergil that Dante was now willing to eat something other than pizza and sundae. Vergil would probably scold him and make it stop if he didn’t eat the food that Vergil or L had cooked, so he had no choice. 

About three hours later, Dante tried to rein in his smile seeing you carrying another packed dinner upon exiting the portal. Yep, no choice but to eat it every time. Good thing there’s his demontabolism.  

## 

## 3. The Introverted Dork Behind the Cold Exterior ## 

This one was something Dante had realized because of L. Or maybe his whiteboard entry had influenced her opinion? Whichever the case, the bigtime Vergilist was finding his roomie Vergilish too. 

She would often pat your head whenever you spoke in English, which seemed to be motivating you to do it even more. Whenever you were looking too serious and on guard, L would unfurrow your brows with a finger or pinch your cheeks as if to make you smile. Those were some things that Dante used to see her doing only to Vergil, which would probably explain why Vergil was grumpy every time those two were here. The dork had a rival for L's attention. 

Apart from that, L would often insist things that you would refuse, with her saying, “Don’t be shy,” and the like. Then you would obey her, and you'd be a bit flushed afterwards when L asked if you liked it. That same sequence happened when she gave you some more clothes and insisted you try it, when she made you take a sip of the coffee she was drinking, and when she fed you a piece of the chocolate chip cookies she'd baked. She even squealed, “I knew it, you have a sweet tooth like a Vergil too!” which earned a “Hmph” from the real Vergil beside Dante. Should he worry that his twin was being supplanted? Nah, it was fun to watch every time. 

## 

## 4. Keeping it All to Yourself ##  

You were reading the whiteboard entries as L had instructed you. For practice, she'd said, aside from possibly triggering something in your memories. You seemed to have gotten curious about the word ninja, which instantly switched-on L's enthusiasm. In no time, you two were on the couch, with L showing you videos about ninjas, telling you things she found amazing about them. 

It would’ve seemed like a usual thing where L was excitedly introducing something interesting to Dante or Vergil, but Dante noticed something in you. Your smiles were more forced compared to how you would usually smile while gazing at your Ojousama. You were also subtly pressing a finger or two on your head, as if massaging it or commanding the pain to hide. 

The last time you had a headache when L had introduced the Yamato to you, she’d gotten worried and kept apologizing while helping ease your pain. So you were probably intending not to cause your Ojousama such trouble right now, ahh this Vergilish fool. 

So Dante summoned his usual childishness when with L and said, “Little Big Sis, have you shown her me and Vergil of the games?” As expected, that led to her being too excited to stay on one topic as she explained why she still hadn’t shown you some things. It switched the conversation indeed and relieved you of what seemed to be pressuring your brain. But Dante thought that maybe he’d hold on to that ninja theory for now. Haha, punny! 

Also, funny how while all of this was happening, Vergil was on the other couch, holding a book he wasn’t really reading, keeping his ‘pain’ all to himself as well. Sorry Vergil, Roomie needs an assist right now, Dante shall wingman you next time instead. Note to self, find that big box. 

## 

## 5. Single-Minded and Motivated ## 

Like the fact that you often drank tea, you showing the top two Vergil traits might only be a coincidence. Dante couldn’t help but notice it though. It seemed that every decision that you were making was in line with protecting and pleasing your Ojousama. Dante could tell so because almost every time that you were doing something strange and Dante would come over to your side, curious, you would say, “For Ojousama.” 

There was one time that you were folding some papers and making animals with them, Dante thought that for a change, the stoic amnesiac was showing a rather cute side. But as expected, when he asked what you were doing, you said, “For Ojousama.” 

But there was this time when it was you who approached him, when he was busy cleaning his babes.  

“Dante-dono.” 

“Hmm?” 

“That is your… weapon.” 

“That's right.” 

“Please teach me.” 

He turned to face you. “Teach you?” 

You nodded eagerly and said your catchphrase, “For Ojousama.” 

He laughed, which caused you to look worried. “Is it… forbidden?” 

The term made him laugh even more. “No, it’s not that. I think your Ojousama will be safer without guns around her.” That somehow reminded him of the experience in DD’s world, which he quickly fast-forwarded to the fun parts of that memory. 

“You and… the lady… have that weapon.” You pointed to the other guns on the wall behind his chair. “Common weapon in this world. I must learn. To protect Ojousama better. Use it, defend against it.” 

Apart from that being the longest English line he’d heard from you, the way you looked determined—no, motivated, somehow convinced Dante into agreeing. He could somehow feel the frustration in you, and some fear or worry, probably because you had no decent weapon of your own apart from those things you’d been making these days. Whenever Dante was human mode in L's world, there was this weird annoying feeling about him not being able to summon his devil sword. It was as if he was on vacation, but it just felt a little worrying that he wouldn’t be able to fight at his best should the need arise. And in his case, he still had his pistols with him when in that world. So if he were to imagine your situation, wanting to protect someone but feeling powerless and weaponless to do so… “Alright. Next time they stay in this world, when you don’t have your three-hourly English classes, I’ll teach you.” 

He was worried that you might not understand what he’d said or misunderstand him because he might have gotten a little too serious after recalling something unpleasant. But luckily, the last part made you smile, which might have been a lapse in your usual control on your emotions. He recognized that smile as one of those that were only for your Ojousama. Ah, maybe that was why L enjoyed being foolish and making Vergil slip on his control and smile. There was some sense of achievement in it, different from that one Dante would get whenever he would annoy Vergil for fun. 

Anyway, why was he thinking about that again? There was this topic that he wanted to think about, now he forgot— ah, that’s right.  

He got reminded of it when you went back to your workshop. That's right, and this might be related to that ninja theory —XD —Come to think of it, maybe this very fact that you'd asked him to teach you how to use a gun was influenced by that. L had recently told you to follow your instincts, hoping that it would lead them all to finding out more about you. She'd said that if ever you felt like doing something, any activity or force of habit, you should indulge it, as it might help jog your memory.  

And since then, it was as though there was a weapon-making crafts corner in Dante’s shop. You liked listening to the jukebox, so you were on the floor near it, with an easy access to the buttons for the song selection, along with your trinkets… You had those twigs that you were sharpening and carving into a palm-sized pointy throw-thing using the small knife that you’d borrowed from him. There was also that big circular thing you called or translated as ‘water shoes’ that you were making by tying pieces of wood together. There were also slender pieces of wood you seemed to be tying together to form a ladder, which made Dante wonder where you intended to use that. Ahh, probably to climb your Ojousama's apartment in here when needed. You had also found a roll of aluminum wire among the shop’s junk and asked Dante for it. So now you were cutting it into small pieces and bending them together to form something like triangular spikes. It got him wondering what those were for. 

Dante didn’t know if it was influenced or triggered by those videos L had shown you. But it seemed that you were making those things from muscle memory and instinct, because you weren't looking at any instruction guide, and you were being resourceful with your materials. So maybe that was one thing different from Vergil – different though somehow still the same, because you might be a ninja while Vergil was more like a samurai. Dante couldn’t help but laugh thinking about that though. 

## 

## But what you don’t have are Vergil’s demonic (possessive) instincts ##  

Or maybe you had a human version of that? 

No matter the case, nothing could beat this dork’s possessiveness. Indeed, when they were kids, Vergil would write his name on his things to keep Dante from messing with them. But now that they were this old and it was about L and not books or toys, Dante figured that it might be something related to Vergil’s demonic instincts. Well, the mate marks on her would prove that. 

Every time she and Vergil were in the shop, Dante would notice how Vergil was extra clingy to her, more than before. He would come over beside her then subtly take her hand whenever she'd been talking with you for more than five minutes. Of course, that would make her giggle or give a silly smile. It was as though Vergil was reminding her of his presence and that she was his, which was romantic in a way but was still funny to Dante precisely because it was his twin. Though maybe he’d take a page from Vergil’s book someday and be that dorky-possessive of his girl, holding her hand everywhere just because. Maybe if he found the one for him... or if he'd stop being—

Anyway, there came this time when Dante felt foolish enough to ask about it. Maybe he just wanted to fluster his twin or see how Vergil would explain it. You four were grocery shopping that time, L's idea of course, to replenish their DMC World apartment pantry, as well as Dante’s, and maybe to give you some form of a day out. Vergil had to reluctantly let her go, because she was excitedly showing you around. 

Dante: Why are you jealous of Roomie? 😁 *puts a pizza-flavored cereal in the cart* (This is interesting. 🤔) 

Vergil: (😳) I am not. 😒 *takes it out of the cart and puts it back to the shelf* (Pizza is not meant to be mixed with milk. Disgusting. 😒) 

Dante: 😆 Alright, let’s change the question. 😆 *gets it from the shelf and puts it back in the cart* ( Strawberry sundae is perfect after eating pizza. So they are technically mixed together in my stomach. I wonder how it’ll taste like when they are mixed in a bowl. 🤤) Why are you being ‘instinctively possessive of your mate’ around Roomie? 

Vergil: (😳) Foolish little brother, do you not know the thing called F/F? 😒 *got distracted, let the pizza cereal pass, Dante goes (*•̀ᴗ•́*)و ̑̑* 

Dante: F/F? What’s that? 

Vergil: It is a possibility that I am wary of. 😒 ---> L → ヾ(・ω・`)ノヾ (￣▽￣*)ゞ ← You 

Dante: 😆 

Chapter Text

You were cleaning the shop as usual while Dante was taking a nap on the couch near the stairs. Things were going well until Dante smelled fresh blood, which got him pulling down the magazine on his face to take a peek. 

There he saw you holding a cloth by the dart board, now looking down as if checking your hand. “Something wrong, Roomie?” You were evidently startled when he spoke, though he wasn’t sure if that was because you’d thought he was asleep or because you intended to hide what had happened to you. 

“Nothing, Dante-dono,” you said, though he noticed that you wiped the dart pin you were holding before carefully trying to stick it back to the board. 

Sighing with the realization, he got up and went over to your side. Good thing that those were the new pins from Lady and not the old ones he’d used to hit the demon on display. At least he was sure that there wasn’t any rust on it. Rust was dangerous for humans, right? 

You hid your left hand behind you when Dante was close, that he couldn’t help but smile. “I can smell that blood Roomie. It won’t do you any good to hide it.” He’d taken your left hand before realizing he should’ve been more cautious of possible karate chops and kicks. Perhaps his concern for your wound had won over his better judgement. He even uttered a “Tsk” upon seeing a small hole in your palm, near your pinky, especially since it was still bleeding. 

“This is nothing,” you said as you took your hand back and swiftly wiped the blood off it with the cloth you were holding. “Is this a weapon?” was what you were more concerned about, pointing at the dart pins on the board. 

“It’s not a weapon, it’s a game.” 

“Game? Ojousama like game, she said.” Hearing that, he somehow knew what was coming next. “Dante-dono.” 

Though he still played the part. “Hmm?” 

“Teach me.” You pointed to the darts. 

Dante shook his head as he smiled and facepalmed. “I’ll teach you if you treat that wound.” 

You nodded and were about to rip the hem of your shirt. “That’s not—” He sighed as he stopped your hands. “Wash it and I’ll get you the first aid kit.” He pointed to the bathroom, but you just stared at him. “I’ll teach you after that,” he added, which somehow convinced you. This was probably something he’d come to learn from and developed as an SOP for wounds because of L and Vergil. Well, not for himself. Though at least he now knew a thing or two about those antiseptic solutions and ointments, or at least the fact that they must be applied instead of just putting bandages or those Band-Aids. 

He took the box labeled as ‘Clumsy Human Kit’ from the kitchen. It was where it seemed to be needed the most around here that Vergil had decided to leave it there. When you came back, he handed it to you, but you two just stared at each other, both with some sort of expectation.  

Dante sighed in defeat yet again as he instructed you to sit down at the bar. He didn’t know if this was more troublesome than having Patty in his shop before, but then again, at least you were mostly just quiet. Even while he was treating your wound, you just stared silently at everything he was doing. It was as if you were trying to memorize the steps, so he couldn’t help but ask, “Are you trying to learn this too, for Ojousama?” You nodded eagerly, making him smile. “You don’t need to. She’s probably an expert at this already.” He recalled one time he’d seen L treat both of her hands on her own, back then when a wrong spell had caused her to make Vergil’s face a punching bag. Ahh, those priceless moments with Barkgil...

“You are smiling, Dante-dono,” you remarked, making Dante realize it. 

“Yeah, I just remembered something—” he quickly stopped upon realizing that he was talking to an amnesiac. Was it insensitive to say such a thing to such a person? So he quickly shifted it by lightly scolding you while he was putting a band-aid on your wound, “Try not to catch falling sharp objects next time.” 

“I cannot promise.” 

“At least if it’s not for saving your Ojousama.” 

“I shall try.” 

He chuckled and mumbled, “Vergilish.” 

## 

“The goal is to hit the red thing in the center,” Dante explained darts in the simplest way he could think of, before showing you a sample. You were open-mouthed and amazed at the simple fact that he hit the bull’s eye with all three pins. Or was it because you were realizing how this could possibly be used as a weapon?  

Maybe it was the latter, because when he handed you a pin, you inspected its parts. You seemed to be weighing it and finding its center of gravity. You even touched the flight carefully, before ruthlessly removing it while mumbling, “Iranai.” He wasn’t sure what that meant, but he was sure that Lady would shoot him next time for this. 

His worries were interrupted when he saw the way you were holding the dart pin. You had it in your right hand, between your index and middle finger, and your thumb held it in place. Then you raised your hand around forehead level and in a snap, you threw the pin to the board. Dante could only blink after seeing it landing in the bull’s eye despite the improper way of using it. In his mind, though, two words or a video game company name kept echoing, ‘Ninja Theory.’  

“Yeah, I guess as long as you hit your target, it doesn’t matter,” he said, chuckling, as he handed you another pin. “Maybe next time if we find a bigger board, I’ll let you try Lucifer,” he kidded, even though he knew you wouldn't get it.

## 

## 

There came a time when it was Dante’s turn to get wounded. No biggie, actually, that he didn’t even know where he'd gotten that scratch from. Maybe some nail sticking out from some surface, or maybe he’d scratched himself a little too hard, or maybe there was an invisible imperceptible enemy somewhere who had taken a sample of his blood or something, meh. But when he came home to the shop and you saw his arm bleeding a line, it seemed as though he’d just entered an emergency room.  

“Dante-dono!” It was followed by a sequence of him being pulled to the bar, then you going to the kitchen and you coming back carrying the Clumsy Human Kit. 

“Roomie, there's no need for that.” Well, he was neither clumsy nor fully human. 

“Dante-dono, you are wounded,” you stated in grave seriousness, as if you were forbidding him to join the battle or something. 

And it somehow made him laugh. “Nah, it’s nothing.”  

“You taught me… wounds must be treated with this box.” You tapped the first aid kit you’d placed on the bar counter. 

“Yeah, but that doesn’t apply to me.” He wiped the blood off his right arm to show you the proof. “See, it’s already healed.” 

You took a closer look at his arm in disbelief. You froze, so he got a little worried and asked, “You alright? Headache again?”  

You shook your head, but he wasn't convinced. Then you looked at him and emotionlessly repeated what you probably found quite surprising. “You heal.”  

“Yeah, that’s one of the perks of being a half-demon.” He gave a smirk, which might have been a sarcastic one. He realized so when he heard himself add, “Though before, I considered it a curse.” He wanted to scold himself or something for suddenly jumping back to that kind of mood. He was happy now; he shouldn’t— ah but yeah, reminders were just a bitch. Even you would experience severe headaches whenever you got reminders of your past. Though in your case, they ought to help you. 

“Does it hurt?” Your question and the way you were gently touching his arm got him back from his thoughts. 

“Huh?”  

“Are you in pain?” you even reworded it, probably thinking that your English was incorrect. But it wasn’t the case. He just thought that he’d heard it wrong. Or was he just not used to something like that? Someone asking him such a question… 

“Nah, I don’t feel a thing.” He smiled. Though that might have been a lie. 

Chapter Text

You had been instructed by L to practice more reading to improve your speed in doing so. She'd given you books and worksheets, but you seemed to like learning with real samples. That was probably why there you were, reading everything you could in the office. It started with the whiteboard, then the sexy posters on the wall that thankfully didn’t get you offended or something. It was followed by some documents you’d found somewhere, and now you’d found Dante's magazines. The first two were about guns and travel, but the one you were holding right now, he could remember it being something that would make the posters on the wall look conservative. 

“Read this instead,” Dante suggested as casually as he could as he slipped a Ciacco’s flyer over the page you were reading. You looked up at him, so he focused on the, uh… telephone. “We’re gonna order. I miss pizza after all those packed dinner you’ve been bringing home.” 

You looked like you were processing what he’d said before giving a nod and putting down the magazine. Dante grabbed the chance to subtly take it and put it in his desk drawer. Hopefully you’d focused on the text instead of the visuals. Though hopefully, you wouldn’t ask him, or your English teacher, L, about the unfamiliar words you’d encountered there— 

“Dante-dono.” 

Oh boy.  

Dante turned to face you, still undecided if he’d be DMC2-indifferent or DMC4-debonair to cover the embarrassment.

Maybe whichever would come out first and depending on the word you’d ask about.  

“This one…” You pointed to the upper part of the flyer you were showing to him. “Yasu—cheap. But big.”

Ah that’s right. L had mentioned that she was also teaching you some math and numbers, because you were used to a different system of those. And now you were putting it in application. You even looked excited with those wide, sparkling eyes.

But that was until you seemed to have remembered something and you looked at the flyer again. This time, you brought it closer to your face, with your eyes squinting at it. You frowned a little when you pulled it away and said, “Ah, no good. It has black things.” As you went back to checking the other choices, you mumbled your main criterion, “Dante-dono don’t like the black things.” 

Hearing that, Dante found himself DMC5-chuckling. 

## 

“Dante-dono!”  

Dante nearly dropped the eraser when you called. He saw you running towards him, so he hurried with what he wanted to do before you arrived at his side. 

“Almost portal time,” you said, showing him the alarm clock that you were holding. You usually had a resting unreadable face, but you would often fail to hide your excitement when it was about seeing your Ojousama. And somehow, whenever that happened, Dante would also fail to keep himself from smiling.

Chapter Text

The promised day had come. Through the convenience of portals, Dante had brought you to this clearing where he and Vergil would often spar, so he could teach you the basics of guns. 

Dante drew Ebony and Ivory from their holster and showed them to you, a gesture to let you choose. He didn’t normally just lend these babes to anyone, but somehow, he felt like you could be trusted with them enough. Well, just this morning, you'd prevented L from stumbling over a beer bottle that coincidentally rolled to where she was about to step on. It had been beneath Dante’s desk, but when he’d put his feet on the furniture, it must’ve toppled over. You had even been faster than Vergil in saving L because you didn’t have to rush to her side to catch her, like what the Dark Slayer had done. You only had to throw your fluffy indoor slipper —which was also from L— to hit and spin the bottle out of the way. Sometimes you were all playing a game called ‘Save Ojousama’ with you competing against Vergil, and Dante indirectly and unintentionally causing the mishap. 

So yeah, it might have been the 10th time that you had protected L, or more, and that was aside from the times you had protected Dante from false alarms. So you were on the level where Dante could let you hold one of his pistols. If ever you would do some sort of trick, he’d be able to come out of it unscathed anyway. Well, after a fashion. 

In fact, he was putting himself in such a situation right now. Because after you glanced at his face then chose Ivory, as if you’d chosen it favoring the color of his hair instead of yours—well, not that it meant anything. Anyway, you held Ivory carefully with both hands, inspected it a little then asked him, “How strong?” 

“You mean when it hits the enemy?” He was smiling for he found your first question amusing. 

It might have flicked some switch in him for when you nodded, he suggested, “Try it.” You just stared at him like usual, so he positioned your hands to hold Ivory aimed at him. “Just pull the trigger.” He even gestured it with his index finger. 

You shook your head and was about to return it to him. “Dante-dono will get hurt.” 

But he held your hands to keep them on it. “I heal, remember?” He grinned as he took a few steps back, which somehow convinced you. He rarely indulged a student of sorts, and he wasn’t the trainer type like Vergil, who had training sessions with his younger self every now and then in L's world and theirs. But you would always ask Dante to teach you things. It might have started when he’d taught you the jukebox, but you seemed to trust him enough to often ask him different how-to’s. So why not teach you his expertise the way he did best, right? Giving you a demonstration would teach you not to use a gun carelessly. What good was his healing for if he wouldn’t use it to make things a little more fun? 

Although, part of him might have thought of this idea for a different reason. This strange part of him might have been aiming to sabotage whatever this was… to remind himself that you were just like the other girls he knew. Like the other badass women he knew, Trish and Lady, whom he'd also met in an interesting way that involved him getting hurt. Nothing special. Just friends, maybe. Ah yeah, roommates. Because he didn’t want to— 

*gunshot 🔫*

Dante fell.  

Damn.  

He’d forgotten that you had a good aim and fighting instincts, and now you got him in the head. Or maybe you were aiming at his chest or just his shoulder, but it was the recoil that had caused the shift? Whichever the case, a headshot had a knockdown effect on him and would take a few seconds more to recover from, compared to a shot to his body. He’d learned that the first time Lady had shot him back then in Temen-ni-gru.

So it took him a few seconds of not being able to do anything as you ran to him looking all worried and… crying?— ah no, you weren't. But he somehow noticed that your eyes were quite moist compared to usual. You were speaking in Japanese again, really fast. Well, in instances like these, one would really speak in their native language, wouldn’t they? You were breathing fast too, as if you were panicking, but you seemed to be trying to get a hold of yourself. You were wiping his bleeding forehead with your hand, before you ripped the hem of your shirt to have something to press against his wound. All the while you sounded really worried, while either scolding him or apologizing to him, or both? He didn't get what you were saying, but he could understand how you were feeling. And there was blood on your forehead too. Why was there— Headache? So you were suffering from a headache again, but you were trying to ignore it to focus on him? 

Aww, man. His foolish stunt was now making him feel guilty. “D…” He tried his best to utter at least a sound. “D-Don’t worry…” And he tried to get up as soon as possible. “I’m still alive.” 

Maybe he’d gotten used to getting stabbed and getting shot a little too much. Even L, the most delicate human he knew, was used to him getting jabbed that she would even laugh whenever Vergil would hit him with a Summoned Sword. Well, she called it their brotherly love. Perhaps Dante had gotten so used to getting hurt that he’d forgotten that it shouldn’t be the normal thing. 

Maybe that was why he froze when you hugged him. 

Chapter Text

Dante was sitting on the ground, and his palms were even touching the surface, so he was literally grounded, but for some reason, it felt like he was afloat. Well, the reason was obvious, it was right in front of him, still hugging him, actually.  

He didn’t know if he should pull away – how could he? He'd just gotten up. To pull away, he’d have to lie down again, that’d be dumb. Push you away then? No, that’d be—you might think he got mad or something. Pull you close then? That sounds nice. His hands were even on their way to hug you back, see? Err, no. 

But you pulled away before he could respond. You even lowered your head—no, bowed down beside him. As your hands and forehead touched the ground, you said, “Moushiwake gozaimasen, Dante-dono. Yurusanai koto o yatte shimaimashite, makoto ni moushi—” 

“Roomie.” You flinched at that, but it was probably because you remembered the language thing. 

“I apologize, Dante-dono,” you restarted, now English version, without moving from your position. “I did something un… unforgivable. I am truly—” 

And like the first time, he cut you off, “Roomie.” You still had your head down, so he gently pulled you up by the shoulders. “There’s no need to apologize. I’m alright, see?” He lifted his bangs to show you his now-healed forehead. “And it was my fault anyway.” 

You looked half-worried, half-convinced, until you averted your gaze from him. You even seemed a little flustered, but he wasn’t able to pay much attention to that for you mumbled something in Japanese that he tried to get by context. “Kyuu ni Dante-dono o dakishimeta no de, hazukashii…” 

“What’s that?” You seemed embarrassed for some reason, but that light dusting of pink on your cheeks sure looked goo—Dante forced a laugh, to show you how he was really fine, before finding a new topic. “Does your head still hurt?” 

You shook your head, then faced him, all the while still looking abashed. But with the gesture, he noticed the blood smear on your forehead. This got him compelled to wipe it off, for he didn’t want his blood to taint your pre— your face. But when the tip of his finger was only about an inch from your skin, he stopped. Well, his hand was dirty, literally full of dirt, so he shouldn’t do something like this. Especially since you two were too close, that your faces were— How did that happen, by the way? Did he close the distance without realizing it? Anyway, that wasn’t important. He had to move away now because your eyes were so pretty while this up-close, and there was nobody else in this place, and your shirt was torn on the side upwards that he could see frilly pink— er, he had to really think of how to break this odd silence. 

“Let’s uh, let’s cancel this for now. You might have gotten—” 

“No cancel, please. This is rare chance. I must learn, for Ojousama.” You looked at him with your version of pleading eyes – one that wasn’t accompanied by a cute pout but with slightly furrowed brows that somehow showed how determined you were. 

So he couldn't resist. “Alright.” He stood up and you followed suit. Then he took off his coat and handed it to you. “But wear this.” You just stared at him like usual, so he sighed and draped it over your shoulders. “You ruined your clothes because of me.” At least with that, you nodded and wore it properly. Now off to the real, more correct way of using guns. 

## 

“It needs some getting used to, but if you’re flinching at every shot, your aim will be affected.” Dante said as he went behind you. You two had found some twigs and trash to set up as targets. Though, were those too difficult for a beginner? But he knew that you had a good aim, so he was somehow expecting you to nail this. Although, his bloody stunt earlier might have given you the jitters, and the loud sound of every shot might be amplifying it. So it was his fault that you were failing at what you could’ve been awesome at. 

That would probably explain why he did what he did next. When Dante was standing behind you, he gently put his palms over your ears. Of course, you flinched at that too, but you didn’t shoot nor kick him. You might have even gotten frozen or something, until he lifted his hands momentarily just to whisper to you, “I’m right behind you. I’ll keep you safe, and you won’t hit me again, so focus on your target.”  

He’d intended to say in a joking manner, ‘I’ll cover your ears for now because this is how beginners do it at a proper shooting range, so don’t karate-chop me.’ But for some reason, something different had come out, and even the way he'd said it turned out a little serious. Maybe it was because he could sense that those were the things that were bothering you. You'd been glancing at him every pull of the trigger, as if you were worried you would unintentionally hit him again. That was exactly why he'd gone over to where he was now, not to hide, but to give you more confidence and to make you feel safe. Whether his assumptions were correct or not, it worked, because your next shot hit that one twig. See, you really had a good aim! 

You went on and hit all the others, with each target toppling over bringing him some sense of pride. When you were done with all of them, that was the only time you faced him with suppressed excitement he could see in your smile. But you hid it quickly as you handed the gun to him. With your usual indifference, you lowered your head and said, “Thank you, Dante-dono.” 

“It’s alright to squeal or hop in place.” What he said confused you a little, but he continued with a smirk, “If your Ojousama were here, she’d certainly do that because you were awesome. It’s alright to show your emotions sometimes, Roomie.” Though that was kinda rich coming from him. But no, he just wanted you to stop stopping your smiles, or maybe save you from becoming like him who often hid how he was truly feeling. One Dante was enough ...well, per universe, that is. 

And yet you shook your head and said, “In protecting Ojousama… I must be un…” 

“Unreadable?” he guessed, and you nodded. “Then at least when it’s just us, when your Ojousama is not here, let yourself relax a little. Indulge like you’re off-duty, something like that.”  

“Relax?” 

He grinned at the word you repeated for he’d gotten worried you wouldn’t understand the long thing he’d said. Then came a great idea, “Ah, I know just what you need. Let me take you to the place where I do that. To make it up for giving you a scare earlier too.” 

He'd grabbed your arm before realizing it, and for some reason it slid down. But that didn’t mean anything. He was just craving for it— for sundae, that is! And your wrist was too small for his hand, maybe that was why his hold slid down. Besides, if he suddenly let go, it might seem like he’d gotten embarrassed about it. That would only make the situation awkward, so yeah, fake it till you make it, but don’t break it. 

## 

‘But why are you still holding her after exiting the portal, Dante?’ asked his annoying voice of reason, or whatever it was.  

‘We have to be careful not to let anyone else see us come out of a portal—’ Why was he even explaining to himself? And this was the first time he’d gone out with you without L and Vergil, so it felt like he had to make sure he wouldn’t lose you. Otherwise, he’d get in trouble. Yes, so it was like a leash, much like whenever he was holding Dante3 by the leather straps. This was just a harmless precaution.  

Though it didn’t seem like you would escape. You even looked preoccupied, with your left hand covering your mouth. That got him worried instantly, causing him to stop for a second. Were you nauseous? Well, going through portals had once made him pass out, though that was with too much Witchy Whiskey. But still, he wanted to make sure. “You alright?” 

You nodded and gestured with your palm for him to continue leading the way. He looked at you closely, and you did seem alright. You were a little flushed though, and you were somehow avoiding eye-contact with him... Oh, maybe you were embarrassed at the fact that you two had just come out of an alley. Perhaps you were recalling the day he’d picked you up and he'd seen you— Anyway, whatever embarrassing or unpleasant feeling, his or yours, sundae would be perfect for soothing that. 

You two made it into Fredi’s without any trouble, but to Dante’s surprise, you were greeted with a squeal and, “Dante, you brought your girlfriend!” 

“Cindy?” She didn’t work here anymore but Fredi had mentioned that she visited from time to time. And she must’ve noticed the very thing that Dante had forgotten about. Timing, really.  

He chose to handle it the way similar to those boys in the uh, anime that L had been watching and telling him and Vergil about last time; he tried ‘Play it Cool, Dante.’ He was used to doing that anyway. So he didn’t let go of your hand to emphasize that it was nothing when he said, “She’s not my gi—” 

But Cindy went ahead and rapid-fired at you. “Hi, I’m Cindy. What’s your name? You’re so pretty. You two look cute together. Aww, Dante must’ve brought you here to let you try his favorite. Isn’t that sweet. Hold on, I’ll get it for you two, for old time’s sake.” She winked at you before heading to the kitchen. She didn’t even give you a chance to say your temporary name. 

“Don’t mind her,” Dante said, followed by a sigh as he led you to the available seat by the window. He was still holding your hand though, damn—no, leash. This was a leash. But he wasn’t treating you like a dog. Maybe a babe—er, a baby. Some people put a leash on their baby, right? Well, Dante3 had done so on Baby Nero one time, which earned him a Summoned Sword from his twin. So this was a natural Dante thing then. He only let go of your hand when he gestured for babe— baby— for you to sit. He sat across from you, looking forward to the sundate— sundae. Dammit, the bullet from his own gun must’ve damaged his brain. 

## 

See, even this amnesiac who might have come from a different world, was enjoying Fredi’s sundae! It was right to bring you here then, and you looked like you’d forgotten about his bloody demo earlier. You even looked cute with the way you were eating it with some sort of a system. It was as if you were trying to keep the whole thing intact by eating off the melted parts first. So even in something like this, you were in that what your Ojousama foolishly called ‘must protecc’ mode. 

Being a little too concerned about your enjoyment of his favorite dessert, Dante caught your hand and said, “If you keep doing that, you won’t be able to enjoy the best parts.” He then guided you to scoop a good portion of the yet-to-melt ice cream with a piece of strawberry. “If you do it this way, you’d still end up with some melted ice cream in the end but at least you enjoyed it for the most part.” Come to think of it, maybe sundae could be a microcosm of life. 

You'd noticeably jolted a little upon his touch, but that might have been because the fingers of his left hand, the part not covered by his glove, were cold from holding the sundae glass. But you nodded and obeyed his advice, even obviously trying to rein in your smile at the delectable treat. Him though, he might have been smiling the whole time, just happy that someone else had come to appreciate his favorite. 

That was until Cindy passed by in her old waitress roller skates to subtly yet teasingly put something on the table. It was a rectangular white thing, but it wasn’t the bill, it was… A photo? Dante recognized upon checking. It was a polaroid photo of you two just now, with him holding your hand and the two of you looking at each other. Damn it. And when he looked at the culprit, she just stuck her tongue out and grinned at him. Well, he’d indeed helped her out back then with that guy she liked, so maybe it was her trying to return the favor. But it was unnecessary and inappropriate, as Dante wasn’t into you... He didn’t even find you—  

‘Ahh, isn’t that cute.’

The moment he placed down the photo and you recognized the image on it, you were about to eat a spoonful of your sundae. But maybe because of the recognition and surprise, you flinched again, causing your aim to go astray. With your reliable reflexes, you were able to catch with your spoon the piece of strawberry that was about to fall. But because of that, you didn’t notice the cream that you'd smeared on your cheek, near the corner of your mouth. So even while being cool and all, you could still have some minor slip-ups. Realizing that somehow made Dante smile. And you sure were quite jumpy today. Maybe what he’d done with the gun had given you some form of trauma. Hopefully it wouldn’t last. You'd been able to shoot perfectly when he’d covered your ears after all.

Wait, you still hadn’t noticed it?

Upon glancing at you, Dante saw that you were innocently eating your sundae with that smudge still on your cheek. He wanted to wipe it off but that would lead to Cindy possibly taking a photo of you two again or squealing at the gesture. He really didn’t want others to misunderstand it, even for himself to entertain the idea. For starters, he was satisfied with being by himself right now. At least this way, he wouldn’t have to worry about a special someone being put in danger because of him and his background. And besides, there was a big chance that you'd come from a different world. You were only staying here temporarily, but once you regained your memories, you would have to go back to your life before meeting them.

And you seemed to be so much into your Ojousama that maybe there was more to that overprotectiveness…? He’d asked L what that F/F he’d heard from Vergil meant, so it made him see things from a different angle. And yeah, speaking of different angle, what if you turned out to be their enemy or something? Though that seemed impossible, with how you were always this kind to him… Anyhow, those were just the few reasons from the top of his head, but he could come up with plenty more if needed… reasons for him not to entertain such thoughts and feelings. Besides, he’d probably end up ruining it anyway, so he shouldn’t consider being anything more than mere roomies. 

Come to think of it, maybe he’d gotten used to the things he’d been doing regarding Little Big Sis? Maybe he’d gotten used to stopping whatever he was feeling, for the good of everybody... gotten used to being satisfied with how things were. He'd been a pro at that, to the point where even with that kid Humes’ truth ability, he was able to say that he truly didn’t feel anything for Little Big Sis anymore. Nothing beyond brotherly love and ConfiDante concern. 

Anyway, since that idea had come to mind, maybe he could do something similar – his usual subtle ways of showing harmless care. With that, Dante intentionally yet sneakily put some ice cream on his cheek too, a mirror of yours. Soon enough, you pointed at it, about to reach for his cheek. But you hesitated halfway and mumbled, “Daki-dono—janakute, D-D-Dante-dono…” 

“Hmm?” He played clueless. Then you settled on pointing to yourself, to your own cheek, which then made you realize that you had it too. Jackpot.

“Ah, watakushi mo,” you mumbled when you saw ice cream on your finger.  

And when you turned to face him, looking quite embarrassed, he handed you a sheet of tissue. “I guess we’re the same.” He smirked, to which you just nodded and lowered your head.  

Somehow, it was amusing that Dante had seen a different side of you today. Something like your introverted, awkward side. Ahh, that was another Vergilish thing, wasn’t it? And yeah, maybe he could add that to his reasons too, because that’d be weird, wouldn’t it? Even Vergil wouldn’t fall for a female version of his twin, right? Someone like Dante who would do a foolish stunt just to lighten up the mood of the people he cared about, someone who would just laugh the unpleasant things off, someone who would subtly show concern especially when the recipient wasn’t the type to just accept such. Wait, that also sounded familiar— 

“Dante-dono.” He was pulled back from his thoughts when you called. “Thank you for today. I… engrave it in memory—new memory, everything you teach. Even this, proper way of eating.” You pointed to your empty sundae glass. The way you were saying those things seriously kinda struck him, but the last part just made him laugh. Though it did feel good to be appreciated. 

He thought it would be as pleasant as that from here on out, but when he paid for the food… “Nice to have your wife in here. Thanks for your continued patronage over the years, Dante.” Aww, he didn’t know that the old man could be this appreciative. Though, even before, behind the temperamental exterior was a sensitive man, so it made sense, but… Wife??? 

Now even Fredi was teasing him? Why were they still assuming that you were his girl? He wasn’t holding your hand anymore, he was even—

Ahh, that’s right. Upon glancing at you, Dante noticed that you were still wearing his coat. And he didn’t normally just lend it to anybody, not even to Trish when she’d been buck naked from inside a demonic armor. His red coat had somehow been his identity for decades, so no wonder. 

Dante: 🤦🏻♂️ 

Chapter Text

Dante was looking at the whiteboard with you beside him, wondering who those Smiths could be. He’d intended to write a reply to ask L about it but seeing you giving your best in reading the entries, he changed his mind and gave you the green marker instead. “Reply to your Ojousama. It’s a good way to practice.”

You smiled and nodded, so he stepped back a little and watched you. The way you carefully wrote each letter was making him smile for some reason. 

But then you faced him and caught him off guard with what you said next, “Dante-dono… about Ojousama, you like her.” 

He gave a cocky smirk instead of a surprised look. “Are you asking me that or are you stating a guess?”  

“Kakunin… Confirm. For Ojousama.” 

The way you looked serious and worried, he figured that it was you being protective of your Ojousama again. So Dante laughed and said, “Don’t worry, I won’t do anything that would harm or upset your Ojousama.” Then he went to the bar, not to avoid this conversation but to grab a drink for tonight.  

You followed behind him though. “But do you really… like Ojousama?”  

He wasn’t sure why but he felt like it was harmless to tell you about it. Maybe it was because you would only be here temporarily, and you weren't a tattletale anyway. You even hid things from your Ojousama, those things that would only make her worry. And yeah, if he didn’t give you any proper answer, you’d probably keep asking him anyway. Or worse, you might ask L or Vergil. You were extremely curious after all. 

So Dante sighed in defeat and poured a second glass of whiskey. He pushed it to your direction before sitting down and holding his glass. “I used to,” he said casually as he focused on his drink and gave it a swirl. “But not anymore.” And with that, he downed his shot. 

“Not anymore?” you repeated as you sat down beside him. You held the glass he’d given you with both of your hands like some precious thing. It might also be representing how you were handling the information you'd just received. 

He simply gave a nod with a smirk, before gesturing for you to drink. You sniffed it and pulled back as if in thought. Then you drank it quick, looking like your usual emotionless face that was hiding a probably unpleasant feeling. Well, he knew that face; he was used to seeing it in the mirror, or in the other person who was a mirror of himself. So he teased, “Bitter?” 

You gave an eager nod, making him smile. Then you said, “But if I must drink this to get answers, I will.” 

It made him laugh and pour another round for the both of you. “This’ll be fun.” As you held your drink close and stared at it, Dante tried catching you off guard like what you’d done to him. “You also have feelings for your Ojousama, don’t you?” 

You flinched evidently that he thought you’d spill your drink. But as usual, you were quick to regain your composure. You were even emotionless when you answered, “Yes.” Then you gulped your shot in one go before continuing. Were you imitating what he’d done earlier? “I want Ojousama safe. Make sure Ojousama is happy. But Ojousama is not for myself. Vergil-dono make Ojousama smile wide and give those pleased sounds.” What sounds could you be—Ah, the squeals and giggles, probably. “I only protect Ojousama and support her from the side…walk.” 

“You mean sidelines?” Dante mumbled while laughing to himself. But after taking his shot, he said in a rather serious tone, though still with a smile, “I guess we agree on that. I want the same thing, not just for Ojou—for Little Big Sis but for Vergil as well.” 

When Dante held the bottle, you offered your empty glass while asking, “Dante-dono will also protect Ojousama?” 

He nodded as he refilled the glasses. You were still holding yours with both hands, so Dante clinked his on it when he said, “Yeah, also from the sidewalk.” That somehow earned your smile, and you drank the same time he did. This time, though, he tried to influence you with the proper, more human way of drinking whiskey: not quick bottoms-up every refill. 

And with that, your conversation shifted to different topics such as “How's your stay in this world so far?”, “How about Lit—Ojousama’s world?”, “Right? I’ve been telling them how pizza is the most convenient food there is,” and “What’s your favorite among those new things?” Indeed, alcohol was effective in shattering inhibitions and bridging people. It was fun to hear you speak long sentences compared to your usual stares and nods. Your English was already good, apart from some unusual word order. Though that was probably because you were translating it in your mind first? But practice would polish that, and this right now was a good form of such. 

Although, the fun came to a halt when you answered the last question. You said you liked the jukebox the most, so Dante offered, “You can play a song, if you want. Drinking is fun with music too.” You nodded, but when you were about to stand up, you seemed to have lost your balance. You were able to prop yourself though. “You alright?” You just nodded without looking at him, so he added, “You don’t have to drink for every question, okay? It's not a battle or something.” 

But you shook your head and faced him. “For Dante-dono. Respect and grat…gratude.” Then you pointed to your glass and said something in Japanese or in…coherent. 

“Roomie, you’re drunk.” He laughed. More so when you shook your head vehemently but with your eyes half-lidded. You were standing straight but swaying slightly. 

“Saigo made Dante-dono to tsukiatte—s-s-sou iu imi de wa nai!” You flushed and covered your face, so Dante got worried. 

“You feel sick?” He stood up to accompany you to the bathroom.  

But you waved your hand like a fanning gesture and said, “Daijoubu degozaru.” 

He smiled. “I assume that means you’re okay?” You nodded. “Then let’s just get you to bed.” 

Bringing you upstairs was easy. You let him hold you by flinging your arm around his shoulders when he insisted. He hadn’t expected that, but maybe it meant you really were dizzy. He wanted to scold you lightly for drinking as much as he’d done and not knowing your limit, but then again, maybe you’d also forgotten about that. So Dante just sighed and shook his head. But all the while, he was smiling because you were still mumbling some things in Japanese, and the only thing he could understand, as usual, was ‘Ojousama’. 

It would’ve been a simple task that was about to end when you two entered your room, if not for some car alarm outside suddenly going off. It was even the long, obnoxious, 90's one with varying tones and patterns. So naturally, the resident ninja became alert, suddenly pulling Dante behind you and blocking him from any threat that might come from the window. In one swift move, you threw some things that pinned the curtain to the wall and kept it from fluttering. Where did you even get that?   

He was laughing in amazement when you turned to grab the nightstand. That became his cue to stop you before you threw it out the window. “Roomie, calm down.” 

“Protect Dante-dono,” you said in resistance. 

“There’s no enemy,” he explained in between laughs, “That was just an alarm—” But then, in one of your tugs, your hand slipped, causing you to fall. You would certainly land on your bed but you might hit your head on the headboard, or the nightstand on the other side, or in extreme cases, cause your head to shake violently. Would that solve the amnesia though? Probably not, and he might be going overprotective as well, but he just didn’t want you to get hurt so he tried to catch you. 

In the process, however, you resisted a little, probably due to instinct. So Dante ended up falling for— falling with you to the bed. How that happened, he didn’t know, but he was too distracted right now to care. He found himself on top of you, with your noses just an inch apart. Moments like this would easily lead to— but no, he— 

“Dante-dono?” You looked at him, eyes getting heavier every blink. 

“Roomie…” He couldn’t think of what to say nor what to do. He was stuck between pulling back, and throwing all care in the wind then leaning forward to catch those li— 

“S-Spinning… Enemy magic…” But what you were mumbling while looking worried made him smile, bringing him back to his senses. 

“Just close your eyes,” he whispered, and you obeyed. “I'll take care of you—Er, I mean, I'll— Throwing up and hangover. I'll take care of you in case you experience those things. This is my fault after all.” 

He might have overexplained himself, but it was just that… He just didnt want to pull another stunt like what he’d done to DG. He didn’t want to start something he wouldn’t finish—well he’d finish it, if ever you two would— maybe even multiple times, because well—but what he meant was— ‘Follow through’! Dammit, was he running out of English now too? 

As Dante was busy with his internal turmoil, you seemed to have fallen asleep. It somehow made him smile, seeing you this defenseless. No, he didn’t mean it the wrong way! It was just that you were always on guard, even in showing emotions, that seeing you asleep right now felt like he was granted a special privilege, your trust, that is. You could still fight if needed, like what the alarm had shown, but you weren't using that adrenaline against him. You trusted him. And even in this compromised state, you still aimed to protect him. This overprotective fool. 

Somehow though, all these instances that you'd tried to keep him safe were making him feel weird. He’d always been stabbable, and now there was this girl who didn’t want him to get hurt even from loud sounds. It was silly, but… 

‘And it’s you who needs to be protected, see?’ he thought as he got up and fixed your position on the bed. As he did so, he noticed the small scars on your hands, probably cuts from all the weapon-making you'd been doing. Tsk.  

“There’s no need to protect me, Roomie. I’ll be the one to protect you instead.” He even topped it off with a kiss on your forehead after tucking you in the blankets. 

Why he’d done that, he didn’t know. Maybe it was the whiskey, or his demonic instincts, but whichever it was, he meant what he’d said. 

And what he did next was in line with it. He plopped down on the comfy chair by the window, putting his feet on the small table as he sat back. He'd be here in case you needed him. Even if you wouldn’t need anyone, for you always managed to do things on your own, he’d still be here… just a Trickster away and ready to be the Royal Guard of this single-minded, overprotective amnesiac. 

Chapter Text

It might have started because the whiteboard was almost full. Dante could easily write smaller letters and squeeze them on the sides, if need be, for he didn’t want to erase the foolishly fun comments. But space wasn’t actually the concern.

L and Vergil were in the shop that afternoon. She read your reply and told you that she’d get a copy of that Smith movie and some more about secret agents, spies and assassins next time she was in her world. Then she got excited planning a movie night with all four of you, including Dante and Vergil.

“Or I can pop in my world for a minute and download at least ‘Mr. and Mrs. Smith’ from Netflix so we can watch it today! Then I’ll leave the tablet for the other downloads so when we’re done with the first movie, we’ll have plenty more on ready!” Vergil was facepalming while shaking his head, though he might just be hiding that smile at L's enthusiasm. But her grin suddenly turned into a frown when she faced you, who, actually, seemed to be having a hard time trying to rein in your secondhand excitement.

All three of you got worried, naturally. You were even in sync when you asked your own versions of “What’s wrong, my love/Little Big Sis/Ojousama?”

“I want to do fun stuff with Roomie, but I feel bad taking her time and casually going back to my world when she’s… kinda stuck in a different one…” L mumbled the last part weakly.

Vergil was the fastest one to cheer her up. “Her return isn’t something we can hasten. So you, making sure that she is having a pleasant stay while she’s stuck, is already a good thing.” That, and him emotionlessly patting L's head instantly brought back her smile. Contrary to how he was reacting a while ago, the dork could be sweet, huh? And he might be speaking from experience, aww.

You nodded in agreement, and L was about to pat your head too. But Vergil pulled her closer to himself and away from you. Dante could only laugh quietly, witnessing all that. At least, though, Vergil wasn’t kicking you to a random world just to get rid of his current rival.

In fact, Vergil had been strict about not just carelessly opening a portal to an unfamiliar universe, for it might be dangerous. But today, while still standing in front of the whiteboard and reviewing the clues, L suddenly got an idea that topped the movie marathon.

“Hey, instead of opening portals trying to find Roomie’s correct world, why don’t we just peep?” She grinned at Vergil. “The places we would check with these clues could be wrong, but one of them could possibly be right. And it won’t be dangerous because the portal will not be open enough for someone or something to go through it. We’ll just peep so we won’t be messing with their timelines either.”

Vergil seemed to have found it sensible for he was nodding as L spoke. “Perhaps we can try this,” he said before stepping away from her and drawing the Yamato.

It only took a second, and he was already sheathing it, that she wondered, “What just happened? My human eyes didn’t see…”

Even you didn't seem to notice the change. But Dante figured that you might have been more focused at Vergil's way of wielding his katana, as part of your typical weapon fascination.

Vergil just smirked and gestured for L to check the very small rift in space in front of him. “Aaahh!! A Peeping Portal^TM!” she squealed.

“It is not!” He cleared his throat and regained his composure. “If you shall, call it a Mini Portal instead. The same way you call your Mini Yamato.”

“Aww… You’re too shy to call it a Peeping Portal~” she said while poking his side. She then gestured for you and Dante to try the portal too.

It was like peeping indeed, for one would have to be on eye level in front of it to see what was on the other side. Though it was bigger than a peephole —not that Dante had ever tried such— so one could view it with both eyes open. But it was indeed smaller than the portal call thing from back then. Maybe it was so that the other side wouldn’t notice the hole in space. This one right now was a peephole—a tiny portal to L's apartment in her world. But it seemed to be the view from a corner-ceiling of the living room, so it was more like a CCTV camera footage and the viewer could see a wide area. Wow, portals sure were both convenient and terrifying. Or was it Vergils?

“Peeping Vergil would be happy to hear about this,” L continued teasing Vergil. “You two are really the same Vergil, one just branched out.”

“We are not. And don’t tell him about this.” Vergil then explained the technical stuff, probably an effort to distract her. But from how she was snickering, Dante could tell that the usual foolishness was about to start. He just hoped that you weren't getting weirded out by the terms 'Peeping Portal' and 'Peeping Vergil'. Dante didn't want to be called that 'hentai' term again; he and his twin were good boys, promise.

Vergil: 😑 I simply used the same concept of the regular portal and minimized the resulting rift as a way of checking—

L: Peeping. 🤭

Vergil: …other universes that fit the description. 😒

L: *turns to you and holds your hands in excitement* You hear that, Roomie? Now we might be able to find your world sooner. This’ll be a fun hunt! \(^o^)/

You: Ojousama… 🥰

Vergil: 😒 …Peep.

L: *faces Vergil* Hmm? 😃

Vergil: Nothing. 😒

Dante: 😆

L: Wait, can you also channel that ability to my Mini Yamato? Like what Peeping Vergil did when I was in his world. He gave my Mini Yamato Peeping-Portal abilities. 🤩

Vergil: 😏 Of course, I can and will do that if you wish to conjure them with your Mini Yamato. But only if you call it appropriately. …and not use it carelessly. 😑

L: 😆 The name was prioritized more than the usage.

##

“Is an ojousama someone like a princess?” Dante asked, and L explained the term. It was the lead that Vergil was using right now in creating Mini Portals, an ojousama who looked like L, and of course, spoke in Japanese like you. After all, in opening portals, one must access a connection to the destination, may it be a person, an item or the place itself. And what better connection would there be than the person who was probably waiting for your return in your world. But the mention of ‘princess’ might have influenced the portal-opener, because the next Mini Portal that Vergil presented was showing L as a literal princess in some medieval setting. The people were bowing as she passed by them, and she seemed to be on her way to her seat at a banquet. A knight was even escorting her, one with golden blond hair.

Dante: *glances at Vergil* 👀

Vergil: *grumbling to himself* Hmph. A heavy sword and armor will only slow you down. How could this slowpoke possibly protect his princess? 😒

Dante: 😆

L: *mumbling to herself* Wow… If I’d ever once dreamt of becoming a princess when I was a kid, I can now say that it came true. And this one looks so Game of Thrones, love it~ 😆 Wait, that guy looks like season 1 Jaime Lannister! I hope GRR Martin didn’t write this timeline though. 👀 Otherwise, my character might not last beyond this current season. 😆

You: Ojousama, beautiful… 😍

L: 🙈 That’s not your world though, is it?

You: *shakes head*

L: Tell us if any of these worlds seem or feel familiar, okay?

You: *nods*

When Vergil was about to open another Mini Portal…

Dante: This will probably take us more than a day. Not that I don’t enjoy it though. Especially the reactions… 😆

Vergil: With such a vague lead, there would indeed be numerous universes or timelines that would fit the criteria.

L: Ah, it’s like googling something. If your keywords are too broad, you’re gonna have to comb through various results. But if they're too long and specific, you might not get any result at all. 😆

Vergil: That’s right. *pats her head* Allow me to try something. 😏

With a move like a Judgement Cut End, Vergil opened 20 Mini Portals, all at once. It was as if you were all in a gallery, surrounded by mini paintings that were adequately spaced for a pleasant viewing experience.

L: Wow… 😍💙

Vergil: Hmph, can that blond knight do this? 😏

Dante: 🤣

You and L: 🤩🤩 *looking at the Mini Portals around*

Vergil: Those are only the top 20 results.

L: Thanks, VerGoogle. 🤭

Vergil: 😒

L: *pinches Vergil’s cheeks to make him smile* You’re amazing. 😍

Vergil: Hmph. 😏

Dante: *goes to the Mini Portal that you are peeping into* If there’s anything in those portals that triggers something in your memories or make your head hurt, tell us, okay?

You: *looks at Dante and nods, then lets Dante peek into that portal*

L: *looking at you two from about seven Mini Portals away* 🤭❤️ *makes a heart with her fingers and looks at you and Dante through it*

Vergil: That’s not a Mini Portal^TM. What foolishness are you doing? 😑

L: Shipping. 🤭

Dante: Hey Vergil, look at this one! This is you and Little Big Sis! But you two look younger, and you seem to be wearing an ascot—ah no.

Vergil: 😒 *approaching Dante with L*

Dante: Ahh, you’re carrying her like a princess, that’s why. But who’s that guy behind you two? He’s carrying a guitar case on his back. Is that a real guitar or a sword? *remembers Rebellion days* 😔 (Rebellion inside him: I’m forever with you, Dante. 💀⚔😎)

L: *peeks* That’s Earl!

Vergil: *peeks* It is. This must be a different version of us who met at a younger age. Interesting… 🤔

Dante: Who’s Earl?

L: Ex. 🙈 *peeks again* Are we three friends there? Why is Vergil carrying me?

Dante: Does this have a sound, Vergil? I wanna hear what they are talking about.

L: *looks around the portal* Where do we plug the earphones? 😆

Vergil: You can hear them if you will the portal to let you hear them. *peeks and listens to show a sample*

Dante, You, L: *amazed* 😯😯😯

L: Peeping Vergil’s Peeping Portals have automatic audio. Yours is will-controlled, neurokinetic like Kang the Conqueror’s ship! It’s beyond high-tech. 🤩

Vergil: 😏 *proud, but the longer he listens to his version in the Mini Portal…* 😳 Don’t listen to this one.

L: Why? What are they talking about? *tries to peek*

Vergil: *covers it, but is not closing it despite having the ability to, because he doesn’t want to upset L*

Dante: I bet his younger version there is saying something cheesy that’s embarrassing for this older version. *pointing a thumb to Vergil* 😆

Vergil: He is not. 😑

L: *Uses her height to trick the blocker, ducks under his arm. These Mini Portals are on her eye level, actually, because it was Vergil who conjured them.* Hah! 😏 Tricked ya! *finally gets to peep and listen* 😍🙈🥰

Vergil: Now on to the next batch. 😏

L: Wait! I haven’t peeped into the others yet! 😣

Vergil: Too slow. 😑

L: Quote! 😍

Vergil: 😏

L: So we’re gonna have to peep through different batches of VerGoogle results? That sounds fun. (˶’ᵕ’˶ )︎

Vergil: It is not. Every decision could possibly lead to a different version of a timeline. That means we might have to scan—

L: Peep.

Vergil: 😒 …through a continuously increasing number of universes and timelines.

L: Ooohhh… Still fun. It’s like watching movie trailers! ໒꒰∩˃ ᵕ ˂∩꒱১

##

While L and Vergil were busy, Dante noticed that you frowned after peeping into a certain portal.

“Something wrong, Roomie?”

You just shook your head then offered to prepare refreshments for everyone. But Dante was sensing that something was off. Even though he just luckily caught that one-second frown which you hid right away, for something like that to slip past your control, it might mean that you were really bothered by something. So he volunteered to help you, though indirectly.

Dante: I feel like drinking a weird mix of coffee and chocolate today. I guess I’ll go help prepare the drinks so I can customize mine. 😁

L: 👀 Okay. Enjoy~ 🤭

Vergil: Keep your odd, planned drink away from the tea. 😑

Dante: (๑ơ ₃ ơ)✨✨ *got a prank idea*

##

“Something bothering you, Roomie?” Dante asked upon entering the kitchen.

“Dante-dono.” You just acknowledged his presence with a glance but refused to share your thoughts.

Dante figured, since he'd known you to be Vergilish, maybe L's methods when making him and his twin open up would work. So he tried, “When we seem bothered but don’t know how to talk about it, or don’t want to because it’s embarrassing or tedious to explain, your Ojousama has some tricks she uses on us.”

“Ojousama?” As expected, that got your attention.

“Yeah. One of those, she calls ‘Guessing Game’. Wanna try it?” He crossed his arms and leaned on the counter to his right, as he looked at you intently. Helping in the drinks would be for later; he had to do his best in this. And when you nodded, he explained, “I just have to give one to three guesses and if I get any of them correctly, you’ll share your worries about it. Easy, right?”

“That is Ojousama’s game?” you asked and he nodded. “Hai, let’s try.”

“Okay, hmm… I think you’re worried about your Ojousama.”

“Dante-dono, that is a given.”

He laughed for you had a point. “Alright, darn, that cost me a guess.” He rubbed his stubble in thought. “Those Mini Portals made you realize something…” You nodded though still focused on making tea. But that encouraged him on his next guess, “You miss home? Your real Ojousama, I mean.”

And with that, you faced him with a frown that you seemed to be trying your best to contain. Realizing that this might be your version of teary-eyed, he had the urge to hug you or something. But that might turn you on the defensive again and make you refuse to talk about your worries altogether. So he just gave his usual smirk and played it cool. “I win, now you explain.”

You nodded weakly and focused on the tea leaves again, fiddled with it rather. “I realized… my real Ojousama is somewhere there. Maybe in danger, maybe alone. I can’t protect her…”

“It's also possible that she’s not in danger,” he tried to console you. But he immediately realized that your usual cute—weirdness, always being worried about threats and enemies, might be stemming from what you had gotten used to back in your world. So he shifted, “Maybe she has someone there with her. Someone like you, teammates perhaps, protecting her in your absence.”

“I can’t remember…”

He didn’t know if it was the frustration he could sense in you, or the way you gripped the canister of tea leaves tight, or because you hid your eyes even more by looking to your left, away from him… but because of one of those or all of those, Dante found himself pulling you into his arms.

“Dante-dono?”

“I know you want to protect her. I know you must be feeling powerless right now… But thinking of all the negative possibilities will only drive you crazy.” He felt you nod in his chest, but it somehow brought him back to his senses and made him pull away. “Sorry, I…” You shook your head and looked down, so he tried to cover up the awkwardness with a chuckle and, “You know, this reminds me… When Vergil was stuck in Little Big Sis’ world before, we only got to talk when he was already two months in there. Meanwhile in here, I was goofing around for only a week. So it’s possible that while you’re in here, you’re only gone from your world for a day, or even for a few hours. Your Ojousama might not even notice it. She might think that you just woke up late or something.” The last part somehow made you chuckle, to his relief. That was why he grabbed the chance and added, “So don’t worry too much, okay?”

You nodded and lowered your head, saying, “Thank you, Dante-dono.” And when you went on with preparing the tea, Dante summoned his mischievous side and shared his prank idea.

“Vergil-dono will get mad.”

“No, it’s just a prank. He’ll laugh at it. Your Ojousama will too.”

“Is that so…”

At least with that, he’d distracted you somehow. Though if the threat in your world was real, whoever or whatever those enemies you had to protect your Ojousama from, he didn’t want to just send you back and leave you on your own. But it would be selfish of him to just keep you here… Although, there really was nothing they could do right now aside from this portal checks and helping you regain your memories. In the meantime, maybe you all should just focus on that. Worrying too much about something you couldn’t do anything about wouldn’t do you any good.

He could, perhaps, tell Vergil to add that to the portal search keywords: 'an Ojousama who looks like Little Big Sis and is currently in danger'. But he could imagine the images that the Mini Portals would show, the possible violence and… No, they wouldn’t want you and L to see those. The attempt would be useless if you wouldn’t check them to confirm if any of them was your world, but letting you see multiple look-alikes of your Ojousama getting harassed, abused, about to get killed… No. The trauma it would give you would outweigh the benefit. He wouldn’t let you see any of that.

Besides, it was also possible that your Ojousama wasn’t really in literal danger. Maybe the people around her were just overprotective like how you and Vergil were when it came to Little Big Sis. Maybe you could all focus on relatively pleasant alternate universes like that.

Chapter Text

L: Vergil, what if I lend my Mini Yamato to Roomie? The power would still be from you, so maybe if it’s her who would do it, she could open at least a Mini Portal to her world.

Vergil: *puts a hand on top of her head* Even if the power to open the portal is there, it’s the person’s will and concentration that make it possible.

L: Ah, that’s right, amnesia. 🤦🏻♀️

Dante: And whenever Roomie gets a reminder and she forces herself to recall more, she gets a tough headache, Little Big Sis. Making her concentrate hard for a portal might only hurt her.

L: Aww, I don’t wanna hurt Roomie. *pats your head*

You: 🥰

L: *meanwhile, looking at Dante* 👀 (Ayeee, concerned~) 🤭

Meanwhile, Vergil: 😒

L: *turns to Vergil* Then why not find a universe where there’s a Roomie who fits the description in the clues.

Vergil: That will definitely be a different universe, a different version of her, precisely because she is here.

Dante: Ah that’s right. Those teen versions last time opened a portal to Humes while she was with them, so they ended up meeting us. 😏

L: So our concrete connection to Roomie’s world is really Ojousama. 🤔

Vergil: It seems so. The clues on the whiteboard are more for regaining her memories.

L: 💡 Ah! Why not search for another Roomie that’s closest to her version, but just use that universe to find more clues about our Roomie and her Ojousama! Like checking parallel-universe versions which would then lead us to the right one. 😃

Vergil: 🤔 That might be useful. We are merely peep—peeking anyway, so there is no harm.

L: You said peep! 😆💙

Vergil: 😒 (😏)

Dante: 😆

And with that, Vergil opened a new batch of Mini Portals that were showing universes where there was you, who was with someone who looked like L and happened to be called or treated as an ojousama. They were still with the Japanese factor as well, whether just a side-skill or their main language. That was why…

Dante: What are they saying, Roomie?

You: *peeps*

Dante: Ah, wait, I’ll try to guess it first. I’ve gotten used to context-clues-ing Japanese recently.

You: *nods*

Dante: They are talking about food. 😃

You: They are at a restaurant, Dante-dono. *trying not to smile*

Dante: 😆 Wait, I got this. *tries more guesses*

Meanwhile, L: *watching and shipping* （๑ ᷇ v ᷆๑）💞

Dante: Are you not surprised to see these other versions of you?

You: I am.

Dante: 🤨 You are? *checking your face up close* You don’t look surprised one bit. 😆

You: *got a little shy, looks away, pretends to focus on another portal even though you have already peeped at it earlier* (🙈)

L: (っ＞ω＜c) 💕

Vergil: Fool. 😑 I will be closing this batch of portals in three… two…

L: Waiiit! ฅ(º ﾛ º ฅ)

There was a portal that showed you and L as children. You were sisters in it, and your father called you two 'princess', which was probably why it had gotten included.

L: We’re sisters in here! 😍

You: 🥰

Dante: I don’t think you’re twins though. I wonder who the older one is. 🤔

Vergil: You already know who the smaller one is. 😏 → L: Σ(*゜Q゜*)

L: Meanie.  (｡•ˇ₃ˇ•｡)

Vergil: *cheek pinch* 😏c<｡•ˇ₃ˇ•｡)

There was also one in a high school setting, a Japanese one. It seemed to be showing a school play and L was portraying the sleeping or unconscious princess. You were wearing a cape and had a sword strapped to your waist. From the looks of it, you seemed to be playing the role of the prince. And the prince had just arrived to wake the princess up from her deep slumber.

L: Kyaaa~ F/F! 😆

You: 🙈 *but fingers apart*

Dante: Dream come true, eh, Roomie? 😏

You: Iyaaa… 🙈 *squirming stiff-style, so more like pivoting left and right, then your elbow hits Dante who is currently crouching down a little while peeping*

Dante: (゜ε゜((((((💪(゜д゜) ← This is Roomie and that’s not really big biceps

You: Dante-donooo! *kneels down in front of Dante who fell to the floor*

L: 🤭 Now you have to wake this unconscious prince. 💕 Chuu~ 😘

Vergil: Quit daydreaming and peepk into the other remaining portals. 😑

L: 🤤 Huh?

*so all of that action didn’t happen, you and Dante are still just watching that school play portal*

L: Ehe~ (´>∀<｀)ゝ Wait, did you just say peepk? 👀

Vergil: I did not. That was part of your daydream. 😒

L: How’d you say so? Did you peepk into my daydream? 😏

Vergil: Foolishness. 😑

There was also a universe where you and L seemed to be a couple. You might be the more dominant, ‘seme’ one in the relationship, as seen from how you had an arm around her shoulders. L in that universe, meanwhile, was blushing and covering her face.

L: This…

Vergil: *mumbles* …is power? 😑

L: …is real F/F! 😍😆

Vergil: Tch. 😒

Dante: *hears Vergil because of enhanced senses* 🤣

You: 🙈

How it got included? You in there seemed to be a rich heir or a businessman, judging from the sleek suit you were wearing, the fancy room you two were in and the way you gestured for the butler to serve snacks. Then the butler referred to L as ‘Ojousama’, that was probably why. It was Japanese dubbed at first, but when L in there spoke, you all realized that this was bilingual. …and that you all got curious that you four were peeping alternately.

Other L: This is too much. I don’t need all of these… 🥺 *gestures to her pretty dress and all the gift boxes around*

Other You: I’d give the world to you, my princess. Just say the word.

・・・

Dante: 🤣

You: Hazukashiiiiiiii… (/ω \*)

L: 😆 There's nothing to be embarrassed about, Roomie.

Vergil: Hmph, that’s not the right way to please her. 😏 *still competitive*

L: 😂

As much as you all wanted to keep watching that Jdrama, you had to move on to the next one. It caught your attention right away because…

L: *quotes V but in a question intonation* We’re one and the same, you and I? 🤩

You: *couldn’t take it anymore, for being one with Ojousama is like the ultimate form of being together* (///﹏///).｡oஇ

Dante: This is crazy. That’s clearly Little Big Sis, but I call her Roomie! 😆 And yeah, Vergil and I are in this universe too!

Vergil: Isn’t her name Rumi? As in Japanese name, Rumi. 🤨

Dante: I’m pretty sure it’s Roomie, short-for-roommate Roomie. 🤔

Vergil: Is there really a person so eccentric that would name their daughter from birth as ‘Roomie’?

Dante: Why not? 😂 I bet you’ll give your daughter a more unusual name.

Vergil: Her name will be meaningful but mysterious. 😏 *deep down, regrets that he doesn’t have a portable copy of his list of baby names in his ‘Baby Ready’ binder back at home, but realizes he wouldn't show it to anyone anyway, except for L, of course*

L: This is fun! 😍 It’s like we’re characters used in different AU fics. 😆

Dante: *subtly glances at you* (At least this is distracting her from worrying too much.) *slight smile*

L: *sharp when it’s about her (newest) OTP, notices the lingering subtle glance and the smile* 👀 … 🤭❤️

Chapter Text

Dante had just finished viewing the current batch when L suggested something.

L: You guys have been crouching down to peep. Make the Pee—Mini Portals higher so it won’t be hard for you.

Vergil: Then it will be hard for you. 😑

L: It’s fine, I’m just one, and I can tiptoe. 

Vergil: You might cause a clumsy incident if you tiptoe for 20 Mini Portals.

You: *nods in agreement, worried about Ojousama*

L: Hmph, wanna bet on it? 😏 *just don’t want the others to keep adjusting …and because these tall guys crouching down to peep make them look like peepers (🤭)*

Perhaps that was why the next batches of Mini Portals went by fast. L was doing her best to be careful, while Vergil probably didn’t want his wife to get tired or risk her spraining her ankle and such. “This one is similar to the ___ one earlier,” was his frequent excuse to not wait for her to view all 20 Mini Portals before closing them. Subtle protective ways, hmm? Dante could only smile to himself, realizing that. Though, when Vergil noticed him…

Vergil: Are you planning a prank again? 😑

Dante: I’m not. 😆 It’s just fun to watch your subtle protective ways. 😏

Vergil: 😳 Wha— 😑 Foolishness.

This time, the ninja theory was put to use. Along with ‘Roomie and Ojousama’, Vergil willed the portals to show them in an ancient Japan setting. L said your Nihongo sometimes sounded like that of samurai, so it was worth a try. 

There weren’t many universes that appeared though. So she asked, “Does the name Oda Nobunaga sound familiar, Roomie? How about Edo?” It seemed like she was onto something. She asked you a few questions involving names of people and places. But she was still careful not to cause you headaches, as seen from how she was hesitating and monitoring your reactions. Dante was on the lookout too, for he knew that you had a tendency to hide your pain, especially in front of your Ojousama.

"How about Y-Yamato Period, Roomie? —Sorry for the headache, sorry for the headache..." L mumbled the last part before quickly realizing, "Ah, wait, if you live in a certain era or period, you wouldn't know that it would be labeled in history as such, unless you go to the future. Ahhh, I don't know much about pre-Edo Period either, so I can't mention related names and terms... I've only recently learned that there's actually a Y— I don't wanna say it," so she pointed to Vergil's katana instead, "Y-Period. I can't call myself a full-fledged weeb this way." She whined then laughed. All the while, you seemed amused with her quick changes in facial expressions that the word 'Yamato' didn't seem to bother you anymore.

“What if she’s not from the ancient Japan we know," L continued, almost just talking to herself. "Or, at least, the one I know. Yeah, come to think of it, does this world have the same history as mine?” She got sidetracked a little but went back immediately. “So what if she’s from a video game but just with that setting. I mean, there’s Shogun: Total War, Sekiro, Ghost of Tsushima… Or not a video game but an alternative version of ancient Japan, like in Kingdom, the one with the zombies— ah, wait, that’s Korean.” She was pacing back and forth while cupping her chin and rambling on with her ideas. “Or what if she’s from an anime universe but just got a humanish body when she arrived here. Like how we’ve found out before that I’m an anime character in this world. And yeah, Dante is also an anime character in mine. Vergil too, I hope, but Adi Shankar and his guys are still in the meticulous, creative process— aaahhhh, can’t wait— wait a sec, what was the topic again?”

It was then when Vergil decided to tap her shoulders, as if they were a switch or a buzzer, and pulled her to sit on the couch.

Vergil: Break time. Eat something, drink coffee. 😑

L: Ehe~ 😅

You: *already handing her a cup of coffee* Ojousama. (っ_  _)っ☕

L: Uwaa, haya! (°v °〃)

Dante: *got the meaning by context –see, he’s doing great* That sure is fast. 😂 Roomie 3, Vergil 1.

Vergil: 😒 What nonsense are you spouting?

Dante: Score—

Vergil: I’m up one. 😒

Dante: 🤣

L: *pulls you to take a rest beside her and have snacks too*

You: 😳

L: How’s our portal version of a movie marathon so far? 😄

You: Ojousama everywhere… 🥰

L: Yeah, there’s so many us’s. 🥴 It’s like I’m browsing reader-insert AUs in AO3. 😆

You: *mumbles the word as if taking note of it* Reader… insert…

Dante: 😆

Vergil: *to you* Did any of these seem familiar? *gesturing to the current batch of portals, intending to close them*

You: *stiffens then lowers your head* Nai degozaru. <(_ _)>

Dante: A ninja and a samurai. 😆

Vergil: 😒

L: 🤭 We can all go cosplay~

Dante: You’ll be the Ojousama.

L: 🙈

Dante: What do ojousamas wear? *grabs a slice of pizza* 🍕(๑ᵔ⤙ᵔ๑)

L: Probably a kimono. 😍

Dante: How about ninjas? *glances at you*

You: *drinking tea, a bit shy because it was Ojousama who poured it for you* (*￣▽￣)旦

L: Depends, but usually… a disguise. 😏 *recalling the Jdrama Nobunaga Concerto where the ninja characters did some good spying and manipulation* 🤩

Dante: 😆 *but is a bit struck* (...Nah, Roomie is not in disguise here.)

L: Whom will you be? 😃

Dante: Hmm… 🤔 … 💡 A dragon. 😏

L: There’s no dragon in ancient Japan! 😆 Maybe if it’s a game universe, there can be a dragon. 🤩

Dante: Is there a gunslinger in ancient Japan? 🤔

L: I don’t think so—Ah! There’s this famous samurai who also wielded a gun! Sakamoto Ryouma!

Dante: Then that’s me. 😏 Spardamoto Dante.

L: 🤣 That’ll be a fun spinoff!

You: *enjoys seeing Ojousama laugh and Dante-dono be funny* 🥰

Vergil: Enough foolishness and try searching—

L: Peeping. 🤭

Vergil: …too, Dante. 😑 *then looks at L* 😒

L: 😜

Vergil: *pinches her cheek* 😑c＜ ￣ω￣ )  *while he continues talking with Dante* Try opening peep—mini portals too. You might be able to find more accurate universes because you are the one spending more time with Roomie.

Dante: 😃 *summons the Yamato shard*

Vergil: Wipe the pizza grease off your hand first. 😒

Dante: 😆

##

Vergil sat on the nearby bar stool, for L was on the couch with you. He was wearing the same unamused expression as he watched his twin try to conjure a Mini Portal, until he realized L was standing beside him, handing him a cup of tea.

L: Hehe~ ( ^ ω ^)っ🍵

Vergil: *Slight Smile™*

L: Did all those Peepi—Mini Portals drain your DT?

Vergil: Hmph, foolish human, I eat Devil Stars for breakfast. 😏

L: *happy at the DMC joke* That sounds like a kid’s cereal though. 🤣 

Vergil: *happy at the reaction and that she brought him tea, leaving his ‘rival’ for it* 😏

But he told L to go back to her seat and take a rest. “You too,” she bid, along with a kiss to his cheek. With simple sweet gestures like this, how could he possibly get tired or ‘run out of DT’?

Although, it wasn’t really tiredness that had made him decide to sit down for a while. He was just finding it odd. He knew this whole trial was a long shot, but with all these portals you four had tried today and not one of them showing anything familiar to you… Had you been too distracted seeing different amusing versions of you and your Ojousama? Were you just hiding it, along with your true identity? But no, as much as he wanted not to trust someone else easily, the way you were always protecting L was making him reluctantly approve of you to be one of his substitutes in keeping his mate safe. You were even almost on the same level as Dante, because despite you being a mere human, your reflex was reliable enough to catch what L was about to drop and push away any obstacle that was about to make her stumble. 

And Dante had said that you would have a painful headache whenever there was a reminder of your past. Vergil had witnessed you try to suppress it once or twice, probably because you didn’t want L to get worried. He was familiar with that for he’d done that numerous times before, way back then, whenever some things in L's world would hit him hard and feed him unpleasant visions from the past and he couldn't let her notice it. Anyhow, he hadn’t seen you do that today.

So the problem might not be with you. 

The only reason Vergil could think of was that your timeline might be unique… But that would be quite impossible because, as he had experienced, there were other versions of himself who had gone through the same timeline but had just branched separately at some point. That Peeper and Vergil Nazarov, for instance. Then perhaps, such a timeline as yours no longer existed? No, this thought might have only been influenced by that TV series L had made him watch, the one where a group of time police was erasing branched-out realities to preserve what they called ‘The Sacred Timeline’.

Then… Could it be that the main portal connection he'd been using, your real Ojousama, in all versions of her timeline, was already…

But Vergil’s thoughts were interrupted because L called out, “Dante can’t do Peeping Portals!”

Dante: (￣▽￣*)ゞ Maybe it’s because I’m not a peeper. 😏

Vergil: Fool. You are probably not concentrating hard enough. 🙄

Dante: I am! I’ve cleared my mind, even wiped the traces of pizza off my hands. 😂

L: Try doing it like a Vergil! 😆 *stands up and shows what she foolishly calls ‘Judgement Cut End pose'* Imagine you’re drawing the Yamato shard from a sheath.

Dante: *tries* 💡 Maybe I need to do this first. 😆 *brushes his hair up* 😏

You: 🤭 Even with that hairstyle, Dante-dono still not look like Vergil-dono.

L: I know, right! A lot of fans have been saying that! 😆

Dante: That’s because he’s the cool twin. 😏 …and I’m the hot one. 😎🔥

L and You: 😆🤭

Amidst the mirth, Dante noticed that Vergil looked serious. “Something wrong?”

“Nothing,” Vergil replied, though in his mind, he was speculating something. Dante was able to produce the small cross-shaped slashes in the air, so he could conjure Mini Portals. But they weren’t opening because he wasn’t locating them correctly. Since this was a rather far-fetched attempt at a possible Roomie’s world, it would be easier to open wrong ones than to not locate anything at all. For Dante to be creating only closed Mini Portals, that could mean…

A smile was forming on Vergil’s lips as he continued watching Dante goofing around and making the girls laugh. It might be presumptuous to conclude, but Dante might have gotten quite attached to you that he was subconsciously unwilling to send you back to where you had come from. 

After all, Vergil could still remember himself doing something similar in L's world before. Finding out that he could summon a spectral sword back then, which meant he had his power back, had gotten him disappointed. He had even been relieved to find out that he couldn’t do it again. He thought he'd been a selfish fool that time, but perhaps it was a natural response when one didn’t wish to be separated from the person he… He then caught L's gaze, and she flashed him a smile. As if by reflex, it made him return a slight version of it.

That kind of thing. If it was existent between his brother and this amnesiac woman from a different world, if Dante was indeed harboring feelings for you, then Vergil would support that. Foolish rivalry –with Dante or with you– aside, he wanted nothing more but for his twin to be happy. Though hopefully, you didn’t need to go back to your world soon. Hopefully, time wasn’t of the essence in your case.

Chapter Text

## Jukebox ##

You had met Dante-dono in a rather embarrassing and frightening way, which was why you'd reacted the way you'd done. But the longer you'd gotten to be with Dante-dono, the more you learned that he was a kind person. The very fact that he'd allowed you to stay in his shop was already a big sample of it.

But things in Dante-dono's shop, as well as Ojousama and Vergil-dono's houses were a bit terrifying. Although, among those things that suddenly made a sound and consequently caused you to be alert, there was this machine that struck you more than the others. You almost wrecked this one, if not for Dante-dono stopping you and teaching you how to use it.

The moment Dante-dono showed how it worked and you heard a pleasant melody, something quickly flashed in your mind. As you stared at the rotating disk that was hypnotizing you to entertain your vision even more, you saw Ojousama focused on playing a musical instrument. The item was blurred, but you could see Ojousama gracefully plucking its strings, producing a melody that felt so warm and homely. You couldn't see anything else, not even the background. Perhaps it was because you had always been focused only on Ojousama? Ojousama's kindness, Ojousama's smiles...

Yes, something like what Dante-dono was doing right now… He was smiling at you while saying something about eyepods and earpods. You nodded even though you didn’t understand it, because Dante-dono's gentle smile stunned you. But you had to distract yourself, and indeed, you found a good distraction when you turned to face the machine again: the bubbles in the tube. 

As you followed those bubbles in pure curiosity while listening to the song, the relaxing effect it somehow brought to you also brought you back to your vision of Ojousama playing music. Even though you always had to be on guard to protect Ojousama from the enemies, Ojousama's soothing music was your reprieve— Eh? Protect her from enemies… What enemies are they again?

But before you could recall them, the music stopped. You instinctively faced Dante-dono, as if asking him how to bring it back. But you didn't know exactly how to say it and what those things were called. It was a good thing that Dante-dono often understood what you couldn't express. He would always smile at you and tell you not to be afraid of the unfamiliar and loud objects. Dante-dono was always teaching you new things, telling you to trust him, then showing that you could indeed trust in him. Dante-dono was always so kind and warm, similar to Ojousama but a bit different. Ojousama was the one you had sworn to protect, so with Ojousama, you had to be at your best. But with Dante-dono, you somehow felt at ease.

## Wounds ##

But Dante-dono is not careful sometimes. That is one more reason why Dante-dono must be protected too.

There was a time when Dante-dono came home with blood on his arm and you couldn't help but worry. He'd taught you how to treat wounds, even treated your wound that time. So you should return the gesture and treat Dante-dono's wound too.

But… Dante-dono heals? That… somehow felt familiar. Seeing blood and wounds one moment and then they would be gone the next…

“You alright? Headache again?” Dante-dono asked all of a sudden. 

You shook your head, but that was a lie. Your head was hurting but you didn't want Dante-dono to worry. But images of wounds being healed by someone's hand as if by magic kept flashing in your mind. It was similar to how Dante-dono had simply wiped the blood off his arm to show that there was no wound anymore. In all confusion and disbelief, you could only look at Dante-dono and repeat the obvious, "You heal."

## Gun ##

But even if Dante-dono heals, Dante-dono could still die, right?

When Dante-dono taught you how to use a gun, he told you to try it on him. You didn't want him to get hurt, but he was insisting on it. You didn't want Dante-dono to feel that you had no trust in him, and this was Dante-dono's weapon so he knew this more than anyone else. So with a deep breath, you pulled the trigger like how he’d taught you.

And in that instant, the world suddenly turned dark. You could see fire everywhere, people were shouting from afar, there was blood on your hands, your head was hurting, you didn't know what to do, tears were about to betray you, but you had to stay strong… But it felt like you were about to lose the person you cared about the most. Ojou—"Dante-dono!"

Maybe it was because of the overwhelming and confusing feeling, that when Dante-dono spoke and got up, you ended up holding him tight as if afraid to ever lose him. That was extremely embarrassing, and it bothered you for the rest of the day. But as always, Dante-dono was so kind that he even introduced something wonderful to you again. It was something sweet and comforting, the same way he always was with you.

## Whiteboard ##

You didn't know what a 'secret agent' was, but the 'Mr. and Mrs.' was in your English lesson the other day, and it meant 夫婦, 'fuufu', a married couple. Was Ojousama comparing you and D-D-D-Dante-dono to that? You and Dante-dono weren't a couple. If anything, you’d want to be a couple with Ojousama, if only that were possible, so you could always be with Ojousama even when you two were old… But that would be disrespectful, dream-like, unrealistic. And it was the rule: One must not feel, must not show what they are thinking of, because that would only put the one you are protecting in danger.  

…Eh? Who made that rule again?  Well, even if you couldn't remember, that was the rule.

But Dante-dono seemed to care about Ojousama too. He was different and was smiling more, a bit childlike, whenever Ojousama was here. Even in this whiteboard, Dante-dono was more cheerful with Ojousama compared to how he was whenever Ojousama and Vergil-dono were not here. Maybe that meant Dante-dono also liked Ojousama? You had to confirm. It was for Ojousama. Yes, only for Ojousama's safety and—

"Not anymore?"

But it was nice that Dante-dono was honest. And Dante-dono was the same with how you felt for Ojousama. Ojousama had always been a very bright and warm presence, but she was also as far and as magnificent as the sun. You could only look up to her and protect her from where you stood. It had always been that way. You were Ojousama's sworn shield, so you would always keep her safe, and prioritize her happiness and well-being above all.

It felt pleasant, finding out that Dante-dono was doing the same, even for both Ojousama and Vergil-dono. You weren't alone in your mission; you'd found someone who understood you and someone you could trust that would continue to protect Ojousama when your life reached its end. You were glad that you'd met Dante-dono in this unfamiliar world. And even if this world's sake was really bitter, you would do your best in this formal discussion so you could learn more about Dante-dono.

## Portals ##

The portals made you realize that you had your real Ojousama somewhere far. You might have been confusing the Ojousama you'd met in here and the Ojousama you'd left back in your world, but that was because they were the same. They didn't only look alike, they also treated you the same. All those smiles, those kind gestures, even those slips that you always prevented for Ojousama's safety… Even Ojousama telling you to sit beside her and drink tea, bestowing upon you Ojousama's handmade food, treating you as an equal despite your positions…

But that was right, there was another, the same Ojousama somewhere out there. She might be alone right now, or in danger, or worried, or feeling betrayed by your disappearance. It was frustrating that you couldn't remember anything. You didn't even know what dangers it could be. 

But what Dante-dono did and said somehow eased your worries. It was quite shameful, but it felt safe to be in his arms... Maybe that helped, because after that, you weren't that bothered anymore. And the other portals showed you interesting versions of you and Ojousama, some of them even too good embarrassing to be true. They also made you realize that if the Ojousama in here had Dante-dono and Vergil-dono protecting her too, then perhaps the Ojousama in your real world had your world’s version of Dante-dono and Vergil-dono as well. After all, some of the portals showed other versions of Ojousama still with a Vergil-dono and a Dante-dono with her. If your real Ojousama had them with her back in your world, you could be at ease.

#####

With everything that Dante-dono had been doing, you wanted to return the favor, even in little ways. You'd started protecting Dante-dono only as an extension because Ojousama cared for Dante-dono as well. Vergil-dono too, actually, but he always looked alert and terrifying, and he wasn't always with you. And Ojousama had directly given you the order when she said, "I'm glad you're keeping Dante company. He's kind of different when he's alone; the anime ending song taught me that. So at least he has a roomie now. Make sure he doesn't stab himself, okay?" Even though Ojousama was laughing that time, hearing the last part made you put Dante-dono second place in your must-protect list.

But now, protecting Dante-dono wasn't just for Ojousama's sake. Dante-dono deserved to be protected and cared for because he was the best person in this world. Next to Ojousama, that is.

That was why today, you were trying to make this type of food you could remember Ojousama would always make for you before. You could vaguely remember Ojousama's version of onigiri to have varying shapes, but something caused you to make these all triangular. Hopefully, Dante-dono would like it. It was, after all, of the same shape as his favorite pizza.

Chapter Text

"Dante-dono is always kind, and you teach me many things. I am grateful," you said as you lowered your head and handed Dante a plate. It contained neatly arranged triangular mounds of what he assumed to be rice, which were partially wrapped by something dark green.

"You made this for me?" He quickly sat up from his usual position on his chair to accept it. "Thanks, I– I don't know what to say. This is really sweet. The gesture I mean, because I don't know what this tastes like yet."

You pointed with an open palm, "This one has fish, a bit salty. This one, umeboshi, uh, p… plum? A bit sour. This one, kombu, sweet and salty."

"Awesome, there's a surprise inside?" He took the last one you'd introduced.

"One can also put other things in it."

"Other things?" He laughed. "Maybe we can prank Vergil with this too." You nodded with a slight smile that slipped out. Now he had a partner in crime. "What's this called?" he asked after a sumptuous bite.

"Onigiri."

"Is this the Japanese version of pizza? Because it's triangular and you can eat it with one hand." 

"Maybe…" You seemed nervous though, avoiding a direct look, rubbing your cheek with the back of your hand.

Ahh, that's right, he hadn't expressed how he was enjoying it. So he quoted what you'd said about the jukebox before, "This, I like." That earned your smile, though you hid it right away, when he met your gaze. Since that didn't work enough, he figured he could use a secret weapon. He tried recalling the term he'd asked L last time, "O… Oishii." With that, your eyes grew wide. Even more so when he finger-gun'd you and said, "Roomie, sugoi!"

"D-Dante-dono speak Nihongo?"

“Yeah, no, I… I just thought, since you’re studying my language, then as your uh, roommate maybe I ought to meet you halfway a little." He focused on taking his second onigiri, to avoid your eyes which seemed to be sparkling with excitement you were trying to contain. "My twin’s studying it too, so yeah, it’s like uh, I'm not letting him be up one.” He could swear that you were smiling, but when he faced you, you hid it again. 

That somehow posed a challenge to him. Why hide your smiles, Roomie? You're prettier when you smile— er— So he said, "How do you say it in Japanese when you like something?" He raised the salmon onigiri he was eating.

“It’s ‘suki’.”

“Suki?” he confirmed as he looked at his food. 

"Hai, suki,” you repeated.

Then Dante grinned at you and said, “Suki.” 

・・・

You flushed at that, so he panicked. “…Aaah, I mean this. It’s good.” Then he shifted to explaining the things he liked about the onigiri. "It's convenient like pizza. There are different flavors to choose from. And more importantly, it tastes good."

"Yokatta…" you mumbled to yourself, but he caught it.

So he asked, "That one, what does that mean?"

"Y-Yokatta?" He nodded when you repeated, which encouraged you to explain, "It is… when you are glad, relieved. Dante-dono liked the onigiri so, yokatta."

"Ohh, yokatta," he uttered for practice, and was glad that he didn't seem to be mistaken in his pronunciation. But maybe he felt a bit too 'yokatta', because he slipped with, “Will you… keep making an onigiri for me?”

"Eh?" You looked at each other in surprise.

“I- I mean, so we can have variety, aside from pizza. Not that I'm getting tired of my favorite. It's just– this is really just interesting. It’s like your version of pizza. So we'll always be eating and sharing our version of it, s-something like that…”

To his surprise, he heard you laugh softly, making him hurry to look at you. "Dante-dono speaking fast."

It was a rare sight, especially when your Ojousama wasn't here… which was actually strange, because you'd said you had to be emotionless in protecting your Ojousama, but your foolish Ojousama would always make you slip on your emotional control. So Dante felt like your laughs were kind of reserved for your Ojousama. Even last time when Dante was goofing around and making L laugh, you were just smiling. You did laugh once or twice but those were more at L's reactions, because you were looking at her. Not that he was always watching you. He just happened to witness those instances.

But this one right now, it was surely his. He'd earned this. And somehow, he wanted to see more of it. So he said, the fastest he could, "IfI'dhavetospeakfastlikeI'mdoingarap,thenI'ddothiseverydayjusttomakeyoulaugh. Yo." It was a relief that you did laugh some more because that one just now was utterly embarrassing. Worth it though. "I guess onigiri makes me silly," he added with a sheepish grin.

You nodded and with a slight smile, you said, “I will keep making onigiri for Dante-dono.”

With that, his grin turned wide and more heartfelt. "Yokatta."

Chapter Text

You were making weapons right now in your spot near the jukebox. Dante was also in his usual spot, intending to take a nap, but for some reason, he couldn’t. The music should’ve been helpful as you chose relaxing ones, but something kept bothering him. Well, you were making weapons again today so for sure, you’d get wounded again today. He kept imagining the cuts he’d seen on your hands last time, and something was urging him to do something about it, now that he had the chance to.

So he stood up and summoned his usual, went to where you were seated while grinning like a goofball. “Waccha doin’ there, Roomie?”

You gave a slight bow before starting something like a presentation. With an open palm, you pointed to each group of items on your mat while explaining. “This, makibishi, to scatter, enemy step on. This, bou shuriken, for throwing, like the game.” You pointed to the dart board. Then you pointed to a spiked ring among your trinkets. “This, kakute, wound enemy arm when they try to grab you.” Then you opened a folded square piece of paper, revealing red powder inside it. “This, blind enemy, give chance to escape.”

“Amazing.” He meant that, truly. For someone who could now summon his version of spectral swords, call forth a sword from some void –or was it from inside him?– and throw flaming balls when in his demon form, it was refreshing to see these probably ninja things. This was definitely your version of assembling your own gun and preparing your version of summoned blades, like a behind-the-scenes of the action. It was awesome that you were just making these things on your own, even from scraps at that.

He sat down on the floor, in front of you, and took a piece of the… makizushi, was it? “Can you teach me how to make this?”

“D-Dante-dono asking me to teach him?” You couldn’t hide your surprise.

“Yeah. I wanna learn your things too.” You nodded at that and showed him the materials. But when you demonstrated how you were bending multiple pieces of aluminum wires together to make them thick enough, then combining two to make a spike, that was when he saw a new cut on your left index finger. It wasn’t bleeding, but he could still see the red line as it seemed to be angled quite deep. “Tsk, Roomie…” He couldn’t help the frustrated tone, which must’ve confused you.

Before you could ask and before he could explain, he'd already taken your left hand into his right. His thumb was gently rubbing the wound as if to console it. “Please try not to get wounded,” he said, trying to sound and look neutral when he faced you. He knew he didn’t have the right to ask you that, but it just annoyed him. They were really minor cuts compared to the stabs he’d gotten used to, but for some reason, it was just irritating to see them on you. It felt like he was being mocked for not doing his best in protecting you, yeah, even from a trivial wound like this. He might be starting to understand why Vergil was ridiculously overprotective of his mate even from non-life-threatening possible harm. Wait, you weren’t Dante’s—

“D-D-D-Dante-dono.”

“Hmm?”

“You are still… holding my hand.”

“Aaah, sorry, I…” He scrambled for an excuse. “The, uh…” Luckily, the current song ended at that moment, so he grabbed the chance. “I’ll choose the song for now because your pointy finger is wounded.” But before he stood up to do his intended task, he pressed his lips against your wound, as if wishing for it to get well soon. He’d done it before realizing it, damn. So he had to hurry to the jukebox. He might have even used demonic power to teleport to the machine; he hadn’t noticed for he'd gotten too focused on your reaction. You were stunned with what he’d done, and when you turned to face him, you looked like you’d be asking him for an explanation.

So he tried to distract you, and what he was able to grab was the song that started playing, one he'd randomly chosen but was fortunately familiar. “Ah, ah, this song... You know, this one, this was uh, in one of the movies that Little Big Sis made me watch before.”

“Ojousama?” Success. Maybe he should’ve just said ‘Ojousama’ and it’d work the same. “What is the movie about?”

“Just some characters calling themselves uh, Protectors of the Galaxy? Something like that.” And your eyes were sparkling with curiosity again, probably because of the P-word. Ahh, Vergilish people and their ‘Power’ and ‘Protect’ P-words.

“Who is this Galaxy?” was your next question which almost made him laugh.

“Probably their version of Ojousama.” He had to pretend to be rubbing his stubble just to keep himself from laughing at what he’d said. More so because it was followed by a series of foolish questions and answers.

You: Where is this song in the movie?

Dante: The guy just danced with the girl, then she pointed a blade to his neck. *shrugs* Meh. 🙄 ← someone who has tried being shot in the head by a girl he just saved from falling off a tower, then another one throwing a motorcycle at him after she stabbed him with his own sword with some bonus lightning

You: Dance? 🤩 *thinking along the lines of self-defense because he said there was a blade involved* That is the thing Vergil-dono does in the game. Ojousama showed me.

*You referring to Vergil’s sword dance taunt *

Dante: Ahh yeah, his dance. 🤣

Dante thinking of:

You: Ojousama also showed Dante-dono’s dance in the game. 

You referring to:  

Dante: My dance?

Dante thinking of:  

And

You: Dante-dono… 🤩

Dante: 😆 ( Oh boy, I know that look. )

You: Please teach me.

Dante: 😆 ( I knew it. )

Finding it harmless, he said, “It’s not something you can use to protect your Ojousama with, but alright, I’ll teach you.” You smiled at that, which took away the slight embarrassment and gave him an idea. “I think it’s better if I teach you a different dance. Something that suits this song, at least.” He pointed a thumb to the jukebox. You nodded and stood up immediately. Then he brought his palm to you, waiting for your hand to take it. 

“W-What is this for?”

“Give me your hand.” You hesitated but complied eventually. “Do you trust me?” he asked, and you nodded eagerly, making him smile. “You have to relax and put your guard down to do this well.” 

“I will do my best.”

“These go here.” He put your hands on his shoulders. “Then mine, uh, here,” he said as his hands carefully went to your waist. “Then you just follow my lead.” And he started swaying left and right, matching the rhythm of the song.

“This is dance?”

“Yeah.”

“For enemies?”

“No, for lov— for people who get along. You can also do this with your Ojousama, if you like.”

You shook your head. “That is against the rules.”

He laughed. “What rules? Don’t mind what other people would think. Follow your heart.” You nodded and looked away as your cheeks turned a little pink. He only said that to express his support for F/F and the like, but realizing that it could also apply to him got him distracted. 

More so when your eyes met. Something was pulling him in, urging him to… yeah, follow his heart . 

But no, it wouldn’t work out anyway… It would probably end the same as the others before.

So instead, he pulled you to his chest, his arms wrapping around you. 

##

Load subtitle: Roomie_POV_eng.srt

D-D-D-Dante-dono is holding me close again. 

Calm down, he is only teaching me his dance. 

Is this really a sword dance? Maybe he misunderstood my English? But I trust Dante-dono. It would be disrespectful to doubt his methods, when all he has ever done is be kind to me. 

I shall do my best and learn this version of dance instead. I can use it someday, in something, maybe. And Dante-dono is so warm… I feel like I can forget everything when I'm in his arms— No, I have already forgotten everything! 

One must not feel… that would only put the one you are protecting in danger. 

That’s right. I must stop being weak and focus on what Dante-dono is teaching.

##

Your hands slid down his chest, and with that, Dante regretted what he’d done. It only strengthened his urges, the way your hands slowly traveled down, the anticipation… But as it turned out, there was a reason for that. You wrapped your arms around him too, making him realize why. You would always imitate what you thought he was teaching you, so this was probably one of those. Laughing to himself, he held you a bit tighter. This wasn’t asking for too much, was it? Only till the end of the song… He’d be honest with himself just until the song ended.

.🎵 Free on my own, that's the way I used to be 🎶.

.🎵 But since I met you baby, love's got a hold on me 🎶.

At least, this would keep him from staring at your lips. Though, when your cheek rested on his chest, he planted a kiss on top of your head as if by reflex. What the… But hey, you didn’t get mad. Maybe you didn’t notice it. Or maybe it was alright with you! 

So… would it really be bad if he kissed you for real? It wasn’t like you two were kids; he had no idea how old you were, but you were certainly no longer a minor. Your features were no doubt that of an adult, fully developed—er, dammit, no. If the foolish theory was right and you were really from the ninja era, then you were technically at least a hundred years old right now, weren't you?

But yeah, such recklessness might only ruin the peaceful roomie days here. He didn't want to creep you out either. But what if, just what if… What were the possibilities? Let’s see… If he suddenly pulled back a little and let himself get carried away in the moment, then just kiss you here and now, it was likely that...

A. You’d kick him in the balls again. 

B. You’d kick him in the balls in surprise because you hadn’t tried a kiss before. Maybe you'd been too busy protecting your Ojousama that you didn’t have any interest in romance and stuff.

C. You’d kick him in the balls because you were more attracted to your Ojousama or to Little Big Sis. Even if you'd said that Ojousama wasn't for yourself, you still had your heart, your eyes, your lips, the whole you reserved for Ojousama.

D. You’d kick him in the balls because—

Why is it that all roads lead to balls?  

But what if you'd like it? What if you really hadn’t tried it, or had forgotten how it felt, and then you’d like it? You'd get surprised but you’d like it. Well, he could do it in such a way that you’d definitely like it. Something like pulling away from the hug and looking at you eye-to-eye, smiling at your surprise, slowly leaning in, tilting his head for the best angle, moving closer and closer till your lips were touching, kissing you gently as he—

“Dante-dono, is there a problem?” 

“Hmm?” 

“Your heart is beating fast.” 

He pulled away quickly and laughed. “Nah, I just— I’m just hungry.” It was also then when the song ended. “Wanna eat pizza?” He grinned. Yeah, back to the usual...

Chapter Text

This is a story about two people who are obviously attracted to each other but are too stubborn to admit it, even to themselves. They are Robert De Nial and Deny Moore. Robert will be referred to more as De Nial, because of uh, force of habit when typing his name. Meanwhile, Deny Moore's first name is pronounced as 'Deni', so it won't be too obvious –the inspiration name that is. No, don’t anagram the 'Moore' and add 'i'. Don't.

So these two are noticeably into each other, with those subtle protectiveness, the lingering glances, the extra effort to make the other one smile. But if you ask them how they felt for the other, they would answer you with something that would make you facepalm.

De Nial: Me and Deny? Nah, there's nothing going on. We're just roo officemates.

Deny: D-D-D-De Nial is only being kind to me.

De Nial: You know me, little sister. I'm fine the way I am right now. I don't wanna go through something that I know wouldn't last.

His little sister: Or is it, you don't wanna put her through something that you know wouldn't last? 👀 She might be in here with just a tourist visa but it doesn't mean her visit here will only be a one-time thing. We have por— planes nowadays.

De Nial: *pats her head* 😆 I think she has important responsibilities back in her country. I don't want to get in her way and involve her in my mess.

Deny: I have a duty to protect my ojous cousin. Feelings will only be a distraction.

Her other cousin: It doesn't have to be just one. You can do both. Like work or school, for example. You can still go to work or attend your classes even if you have a boyfriend. He won't be a distraction; he'll be more like an inspiration. 😄

Deny: B-B-B— *clears throat, emotionless again* I cannot risk their safety. One must not feel. That is the rule.

So it's always like that when you talk to them about feelings-related stuff. De Nial will even trick you by pulling a funny stunt or asking you about something, so you'll forget the topic. He's sneaky like that.

But if you look at them closely, what they are doing and how they are with each other kind of contradicts what they are telling themselves. For one, they are both protective of each other. Deny tends to act as the shield for everyone, even for the invincible De Nial. But recently, it's not just literally protecting him from harm, but also being considerate of how he feels and being a little too concerned about him. For instance…

Deny: *refusing a client* De Nial is taking a nap. He drank till 5am. He needs this nap. Please come back again later.

De Nial: *sensed the visitor's presence, not really taking a nap, hearing everything, doesn't know if he'll pretend to still be asleep or not* 👀

That, and…

De Nial: *looking for a certain paper in his drawers*

Deny: Is this what you are looking for, Dono De Nial? *she has organized his things because she knew his tendency to leave his office a mess*

As well as…

Deny: *puts two small plates on De Nial’s desk, beside the whiskey bottle*

De Nial: Hmm? What’s this, Deny?

Deny: Healthy to pair with osake. *gestures to one plate* Fruits from cousin, I dried on the rooftop. Dehydrated fruits, rich in fiber. *gestures to the other plate* Vegetables from cousin, I turn into tsukemono, pickled vegetables. Has vitamins, probiotics, good for stomach.

De Nial: *doesn’t actually need those things because his metabolism is subhuman and he is omega, but is touched by the gesture* Thanks. (￣▽￣*)ゞ *doki doki*

Cousin: Deny is amazing! 😍 *taking notes and photos*

That last one… Deny would always overprotect her cousin when she’s in the office. But this time, when she saw that De Nial was drinking, she asked for permission to leave Cousin’s side for a few minutes to get these pickled veggies and dried fruits she’d prepared.

Meanwhile, De Nial, he's someone who often laughs things off, does his job as if he's just playing, and prefers to do things in a more exciting way. He used to be a bit cranky, about 10 years ago, like 'kicking the jukebox when it's malfunctioning' kind of cranky. But that was because of a traumatic experience that was still fresh then. Even so, he never lost his cool. Maybe just a few swearing and snide remarks here and there, but he was still composed even when facing big enemies. At his current age, he's often goofing around, the kind that still finds the time to dance before heading to a battle. So he's basically the type to not get angry easily. Even polls say that an angry De Nial is rare.

But… There was this one time when he witnessed Deny get wounded. She was cleaning the office that time, particularly under the stairs, and she was pulling an item that was stuck. When she tried to remove the obstacle, she nicked her hand on said obstacle. It was a tiny cut that bled, but when De Nial smelled it, he sighed audibly from where he was. Something that seemed out of frustration but like a scary kind you've never seen on him before. Then he went to her side and checked the wound, looking a bit too serious. She said it was nothing, and she was about to try pulling the item again. But then, De Nial grabbed the obstacle thing and just squeezed it broken, thereby releasing the item that was stuck. Deny faced him at that moment in surprise. He must've realized that he might be giving her a scare, so he laughed and said, "Ahh, my hand slipped, sorry." That's cool and sweet, kind of yandere-ish, isn't it?

Proofreader: Your tenses are inconsistent. 😒

Narrator: This is still just a draft! 😆 I'll improve it later. For now, call it 'inconsis-tense'. 😜

Proofreader: 🤦♂️

But there are also—

Proofreader: Hold on. That previous incident, you weren't there. How did you—

Narrator: I've been practicing the thing you taught me. 😜

Proofreader: 🤦♂️

Narrator: Practice makes peepfect! ٩꒰｡•◡•｡꒱۶

Going back to the topic, there are also sweet little things that they keep doing for each other. For instance, there was this time when Deny's cousin tried a social experiment and put ingredients for onigiri in the office's kitchen. She told Deny to use those ingredients before they expire. It was a way to possibly jog her memories and check if she really was from— er, because uh, fun fact! Ninjas and samurais often ate onigiri because of its convenience and portability. It is easy to prepare and they can bring it when they go on a mission or travel to another city. At least, that's what some TV series and anime taught me.

Proofreader: So technically, it is not a fact. 😑

But surprisingly, Deny did make onigiri but she gave it to De Nial. And De Nial ate it right away and liked it. Aww, if only those onigiri were Japanese Valentine choco…

Meanwhile, De Nial, he's been asking his little sister, "What's that in Japanese?" while pointing to an item or after she said something. Of course she excitedly gives him the answers, thinking that he's getting interested in the language. But to her even more excitement—

Proofreader: Reword that later.

Narrator: Hai. (-☆_☆)ゞ✨️

…De Nial turned out to be collecting words he could use with Deny. You see, Deny Moore is uh, half-Japanese. And he was so cute when he used those words and surprised her. And the reason he told her… that was just so sweet.

Proofreader: *clears his throat* Yaruki ga dete kita. 😏 [Now I'm a little motivated.]

Narrator: 😆 You're so adorkable! Of course I also find you cute when you speak like that. 😍

Proofreader: Baka. Sonna tsumori wa nai. 😒 [Fool. I have no such intention / I don't intend for that to happen.]

Narrator: Tsunproofreadere! 😆

So there you go, those two clearly like each other, don't they? But they have plenty of excuses that they tell themselves. 

Proofreader: Is that why you have been gathering proofs? 😒

Narrator: You betcha! 😏 And now let's narrate what they are up to. 😎

*mini vertical slash, mini horizontal slash*

Proofreader: 🤦♂️

They seem to be heading to this abandoned warehouse. Wait, he brought her to a job??

Proofreader: If I were to make a backstory for that, I'm certain that it started with him receiving a job from his broker, and given that he is broke, he accepted it right away.

Narrator: He's not really broke. 😆 He always has money for pizza and sundae.

Proofreader: Because those are what he considers his necessities. 🙄 Anyway, I'm assuming that she went over to his side, saying she wanted to assist, to provide any help she could as a way to compensate for him allowing her to stay in his dwelling. He wanted to refuse, but he knew it would still end up the same. Once you realize that they are the one, they just have that power over you. 😑

Narrator: You need a drink to go with that? 😆 Wait, so that means he's like 'mate spotted', 'target acquired'? 😍

Proofreader: 👀 *shrugs* 🤐

Narrator: Come on, share your findings about them!

Proofreader: Shouldn't you be narrating? 😒 *points to what they are watching*

Narrator: Σ(゜Д゜)!!

De Nial told Deny to just wait by the entrance. He even made up an excuse that he needed eyes on the outside in this mission. Aww, he granted her request to accompany him, but he doesn't want her to be in the front row seat of danger. So this is him treading the thin line, nice.

But before entering the building, De Nial handed Deny one of his pistols, the white one. Aww, that's a big clue right there. He won't just lend that to anyone! 

Then he said, "Use this, just in case. Like how we practiced." She nodded but she looked worried. So he grinned and put a hand on top of her head. "Your cousin is not here and I'll be fine on my own. So focus on protecting yourself."

Kyaaa, Deny seems to be blushing at that. Thanks to this Peeping Portal, we just witnessed a live—

Proofreader: Mini Portal. Mini. 😒

Narrator: Ehe~ 😜

Proofreader: Hmph. 😒 *turns off the Mini Yamato power, so the Mini Portal disappears*

Narrator: Σ(ﾟДﾟ υ) 

Proofreader: 😒 I made it clear last time.

Narrator: Y-You closed it… 🥺

Proofreader: 😯 I… *worried he upset her, summons his secret weapon* … 😏? 🥺? 😒?

Narrator: 😔

Proofreader: It is back now. You can now open another Mini Portal. 😐 (😣 I did upset her… )

Narrator: Thank you… I will call it properly from now on if it really bothers you… 😔

Proofreader: 😒 ( Call it peeping, call me a peeper, just don’t do that… 😣) 

Narrator: 🥺 *mumbling to herself while raising her miniature katana* Mini… Mini… 🥺

Proofreader: 😒 (😱) *thinks fast, glances left and right* 💡 *gets the glass of juice from the desk, pours it on his chest, then emotionlessly speaks* 😑 Ahh, my shirt is dirty. Now I have to take it off. *unbuttons his shirt*

Narrator: Why did you do that? 😂 … 😳 … 🤤

Proofreader: Too bad my wife is busy. 😏 I would have asked her to—

*beeeeeeeeep* We interrupt this program for a special parade 🙈🙊🙉 *beeeeeeeeeep*

・・・

Where were we? 

Ahh, Dan– De Nial and Deny went to a job, but because of the portechnical interruption, we didn't get to see the details of said job. Now we peep—

Proofreader: *clears his throat* 😏

...peek at them, and *mini vertical slash, mini horizontal slash* OMG! Dante is now– er, uhm, Dante is in his shop, probably napping. Meanwhile, De Nial is now in his demon form! Yeah, didn't I mention that? The character De Nial is a half-demon, like his twin, uh, George Clone.

Proofreader: So now I'm reduced to being my doppelganger's clone? 😒

Narrator: 🤣 You're Proofreader right now!

It seems De Nial had to catch up to this enemy demon who flew out of the window and into the night sky. He probably didn't want to let this one escape and possibly put Deny in danger, so he had no choice but to quickly transform and…

Oh no. When she heard the shattering of glass, she went over to that side of the building, so she witnessed the chase. She saw him in his demon form.

Wait, have I shown her that in the game? I might have already shown her that, or not? Well, seeing it in person is far from the game. Even as a mere human, you can feel the energy and the heat they exude. Like you're in front of a walking heater.

Proofreader: 😒

Narrator: A gorgeous, gigantic walking heater— no, a walking, talking, adorkable heating pad that you'll want to cuddle with for the whole day, every day. 😍

Proofreader: Hmph. 😑 

Now that the enemy demon was finished, De Nial had to face her. I didn't expect him to be bothered by this but he seems to be. Ah, maybe he's just afraid of R–revealing his demon form, afraid of her being terrified of him. George Clone was the same back then, ahh these adorkable twins. We all love you, both human form and demon form!

Wait wait, they're now talking…

De Nial: I uh, *lightly rubs his cheek with a finger* I might have given you a scare back there… 😅 If ever you feel uncomfortable or terrified, you can stay with Li—

Deny: *looks at him in all seriousness* This does not change who you are to me, Dan–Nial. You have always been so kind, no terrifying form could overwrite that. Whoever or whatever you truly are, I accept and respect.

De Nial: Σ>―(〃° - °〃)♡– >

Aww… In the end, we're all satisfluffed!

There you have it folks! The ship has sailed! No form of denial could ever deny that!

Chapter Text

## Of Devils and Swords ##

L was in Devil May Cry today, with you and Dante as her Vergil-assigned babysitters. As much as Vergil didn't want to be apart from her, she had convinced him that she'd be fine in here while he was…

Dante: In your world?

L: No, they’re not Human Mode today but Devil Hunter Mode. 😆

Dante: 😂

L: They were supposed to train here but I told him to make use of the time difference and do it in Vergil3’s world instead. So they can train twice as much time compared to when in here. *opens a pack of sakura mochi and offers to Dante, then to you*

Dante: I didn't expect that he'd agree to be in a different universe while you're here. I thought he didn't like that. *gets one, curious, smells it, takes a small bite* Mmm… (ˆ ڡ ˆ)

You: *refuse politely while pouring tea for the three of you*

L: I actually wanted to watch them train too, but they might not be able to go full-power if I’m somewhere around. 😅  So I said I’d just stay with you and Roomie. But I asked him to let me watch once Vergil3 can do the DMC5 skills. *when you're done serving tea, L takes your hand and puts a sakura mochi on it then pulls you to sit beside her* 😄

You: 😳 *shyly takes a bite*

Dante: Hmm, s' that so… *watching you only to see if the leaf and the flower on this pink ball is meant to be eaten, not because you're cute whenever you're shy around your Ojousama* 👀

L: Vergil kind of made it his motivation. He said he’ll teach the kid his Judgement Cut End. 😍

Dante: That’s just a matter of time before the kid does all the DMC5 tricks. It’s Vergils after all, they work fast. 😆 *tries to take a bite with the leaf on* 

L: But they can’t train so often because Vergil can’t just leave me and Vergil3 can’t just leave Baby Nero. They are overprotective and clingy. 🤭

Dante: Well, it is a surprise that he left you here. 😆

L: He trusts that you and Roomie can keep me safe in his stead. 😄 

Dante: Aww. 😅

L: And I’m working on a Dante/Room—Reader fic so I’m here to observe for fic research purposes. 🤓

Dante: Will it be safe for me to read? 😆

L: Define ‘safe’. 😏

Dante: 😂

L: How about you and Dante3? Aren’t you two doing some secret training? 😀

Dante: He’s got his own style. His training starts with annoying his twin and ends with either a sparring session or getting stabbed.

L: 😆

Dante: He’ll be happier that way, and he’ll probably keep complaining if I do a Vergilish training with him. 🙄

L: *recalls how Dante3 in the game got impatient listening to Agni and Rudra talking* You've got a point. 😆

Dante: Though one time I’ll spar with him too. 😏

L: Can I watch? 🤩

Dante: Sure. 😄

L: *to you* I can’t wait for you to meet the younger Dante. I wonder how you’ll react. 🤭

You: Younger Dante-dono?

Dante: He’ll probably try to hug her or something. 🙄 Then she’ll kick him in the crotch. 😆

L: 😂 Did that happen to you?

Dante: No. 👀

## The Job ##

Then came Morrison, bearing a job and an exciting chance for L to finally try as if she were in DMC Anime.

But Dante was being the stand-in for his strict twin. “No, I can’t bring you to a job. Stay here with Roomie.”

“But I can help!” she almost heard herself in Patty’s voice as a child. Though, she turned serious to convince them. “This man is only suspected to be the demon summoner. We have to make him show it to us, instead of just ambushing him. If we’re not careful, he might end up hiding, along with this demonic book that he’s suspected to have.” You and Morrison were just watching as L tried to persuade Dante.

“And how can you help with that?” It was unusual for Dante to not be grinning at her, but it was fun that he was being a bit like his anime self.

“The guy’s a professor of archeology at this certain university,” L said, pointing to the paper from Morrison. “But now he seems to be more into studying demons. I’ll meet him ‘by chance’, unintentionally show him some of my ‘artifacts’ and geek out about demons with him.” She even gestured air quotation marks.

Dante put a palm over his face but she could see the smile he was hiding. He probably knew that she had a point. But he was still reluctant when he suggested…

Dante: Why don't we just go with plan B - Break in and find that demon book?

L: *Quotes what Dante and Dante3 often say to Vergil* Where's the fun in that? 😏 And we don't want to get arrested for trespassing. 😆

Dante: And why are you playing the role of the bait? Vergil will kill me if something happens to you. 🤦🏻♂️

L: I'm not the bait. This is the Nakayoshi Sakusen or Friendship Scheme, as Loid Forger calls it. 😎 I’ll just be the one befriending the guy. Who knows, maybe he can be a regular and be the resident demon expert we can consult. That way, no one’s going to get hurt. 😄

Dante: We already have the demonology expert, one who has two big portals to the Underworld listed in his resume. 😆 

L: 😆 

Dante: And I can be friendly.

L: Let’s see… *hands Morrison a random magazine she picked up* Let's pretend that this is your most treasured item that you've been geeking about for the past month, Mr. Morrison. Which of us three would you entrust it with?

Dante: 😏

You: 😑

L: 😃

Morrison: *gestures to Dante* You look like you're packing a handful of mischief in your pocket. *gestures to you* She looks like she'll break my arm if my hand enters her half-meter radius. *hands the magazine to L*

L: *eyes and smile grow wider* 😃

Dante: Oh come on! We've known each other for so long.

Morrison: I’m sorry but there's an inexplicable power in that innocent look. *lights a cigar and heads to the door* Give me a call when you're done. You keep the book too. I know it's safer with you than with anyone else.

## Drive! ##

L was humming the Spy x Family theme while preparing in her apartment. A few minutes later, she presented herself to you and Dante. She was with a backpack, wearing big eyeglasses, holding a certain book and dressed in something that college students these days wore.

L: Waku waku! [Exciting!] \(★ω★)/

Dante: You do look the part. 😆

You: Ojousama kawaii… 😍 [cute]

L: *points to Dante* Chichi. [father] *points to you* Haha. [mother] *makes a heart with fingers* Icha icha. [lovey-dovey] ( ‾́ ◡ ‾́ )

Dante: 🤦♂️ I can already feel phantom Summoned Swords through my chest.

L: 😆 Donmai, chichi. [Don’t mind, father.]

L then handed you her phone along with her Bluetooth earphones. After making you and Dante wear an earpiece each, she called her phone via the internet using her tablet. She set the tablet volume to minimum as she left the call ongoing. Then she locked the device and held it with her book, before running to the bedroom. After closing the door, she spoke through the call, "Can you guys hear me?"

You and Dante: Oohh… 😮😮

L: Improvised bug, amirite? 😏 *comes out of the bedroom* Let's go! \(★ω★)/

Chapter Text

## A Chance Meeting ##

"Why are you holding a slice of bread, Little Big Sis?" Dante asked L, while you three were waiting, watching the entrance of the Archaeology Department from afar.

"It's a requirement to pull off the shoujo manga trope," she explained without taking her eyes off the door. "Ah, there he is! Turn off your protective instincts for a while, okay? I'll be using my natural ability for this."

He wanted to ask what she meant by that, but she bit on the bread and ran off before he could respond. He was curious what that natural ability was, but when he saw her bump the guy then drop the book she was holding, he figured it out.

You: *mumbling to yourself* Must refrain from saving Ojousama… 😖

Dante: 😆 Natural clumsy ability.

L: Aahh, sorry, I wasn't looking where I was going. I was too engrossed in this book. ( Ah, that might make me too transparent. ) …and bread. Teehee~ (´>∀<｀)ゝ

Man: It's fine. *picks up the book that was dropped open, sees the sketches of demons on the current page, as well as the detailed descriptions written* (⊙_⊙) This book…

L: Aiyaa~ *takes it and holds it close* You’ve seen my top secret fascination~ (*/ω＼*) *but the way she's holding it is deliberately showing him the cover of the book and its title: Demons*

Man: The author of this… Vergil? What’s his full name?

L: That is a mystery. 👀

Man: How did you get a hold of such an interesting book? I mean, I haven’t stumbled upon something like that until now. 😯

L: That’s probably because this is from a different wor— country. (*¯︶¯*) Are you, perhaps, *whispers but loud enough for the bug to hear* interested in demons too? 🤩

Man: 😏 To say I’m interested is an understatement. 

L: (*°▽°*) *uses another natural ability: rambling* Did you know that those demons that look like ants with big red butts are named Empusa, but Empusa is a kind of mantis? And that some demons can become weapons if you defeat them and they deem you worthy of wielding them? And that the big demonic tree that appeared in Red Grave was actually kinda upside down because those on the surface were the roots and the fruit was at the bottom?

Man: *laughs* Are you a student here?

L: ( OMG, did I go overboard? Those were even just from the top of my head; just 1% of my DMC knowledge. Don’t report me… >o< ) Ehe, depends. If you’ll teach me what you know then I can be your student. 😏 ( Did I just sound like I was hitting on a professor? 😆)

Man: You are an interesting young lady. However, I cannot—

L: *pulls a hard-to-get before she gets rejected* Ahh~ *yawns* I guess I’ll go ahead and grab a cup of coffee. I’ve been losing sleep researching Machiavelli's armor. He is said to be a demon who’s one of the Underworld's top gunsmiths. Can you imagine that, there’s a gunsmith demon? 🤩 Ah, sorry, it’s because this… *shows him her Proto Angelo bracelet* This one’s made from the same metal used in that armor. My old man found it in some demon-infested run-down mansion. Then he turned it into a bracelet and gave it to me, for protection. 😃 ( Truth-bending à la V. 🤭)

Man: 😲 *about to check and hold your arm but hesitates and glances left and right* How about we discuss this in a place that’s more private? I can be your adviser in that research. 😏

L: Sure! 😍

*while walking to the building exit*

Man: How much do you know about the events related to that tree in Red Grave?

L: 😏 I’m still halfway through DMD but I’ve finished Vergil’s Special Edition, so I guess a lot?

Man: *laughs* Will you let me take a peek at those books as well?

L: (That did sound like those were books. Okay, let's go along with it. 😆) I have them back at home, but I’ll bring them next time. 😅 Do you have interesting books about demons too? 😃

Man: As a matter of fact, I do. 😏

L: 🤩 ( Jackpot. 😏)

## Chaos’ Warm Welcome ##

'Little Big Sis! You’ll get kidnapped easily if no one’s there watching you! Now I know why Vergil’s that overprotective!'

Dante was now twice as worried because L just let herself be brought to the guy’s place. 

Although, during the car ride, it was the guy who was rambling on what he knew about demons. It seemed he was indeed an introverted demon enthusiast and she’d baited him well enough. She was even asking the right questions that made him talk more, and the way she would react seemed to be making him feel like he could share everything. It was as if L was using her ConfiDante warmth plus DMC fan enthusiasm. What form of power is this?

But Dante couldn’t shake it off his mind, the images of how Vergil would react to this.

“You let my wife ride a random guy’s car and go to his apartment?” + 3 Summoned Swords

“I have entrusted you with her safety and you sold her to another man?” + 5 Summoned Swords

“You let her run while eating bread? Did you not know the dangers of such?” + 10 Summoned Swords

Dante in that scenario: Why was that last one worth 10 Summoned Swords?!?

Vergil in that scenario: Such a meet-cute could lead to a shoujo manga kind of love story. Even a reverse-harem kind! I’m already dealing with that considering how things are. Do you really hate me this much?

Dante in that scenario: Huh? I didn’t understand a thing! And I don’t hate you! 💔

“Dante-dono, is there a problem?” You got him back from his thoughts.

“Nothing.” He grinned as if by reflex.

“They are in the room. It seems he is showing Ojousama something,” you added, holding your earpiece as if intending to listen closely.

It made Dante realize that he ought to do that too. So he focused on listening and on this idea… Even though the Vergil in his thoughts just now didn’t sound so much like his twin, he’d show that Vergil that he could be trusted in keeping L safe. He would show Vergil his motivation!

And funny how the next lines were triggering his motivation.

L: Waaa, revealed as soon as we entered!

Man: I… You have led me to thinking that— 

L: No, no, I’m actually honored. Just a little surprised, hehe. It sure is big, huh? And thick! May I hold it?

Man: S-Sure… Just be gentle with it, please.

Dante: 🤯

Dante only realized that he'd taken a step forward when you said, "Hold a horse, Dante-dono. Ojousama is doing her best."

...👐🐴?

But thanks to that idiom you'd misused and he'd visualized quickly while his imagination was running high-speed, he had a temporary, much-needed distraction. And you had a point, L was doing her best right now. She was probably showing that convincing innocent smile too, just to lure the guy into showing the demon-summoning, but Dante just… Did he really have a filthy mind? Was this all those porn mags backfiring?

Man: Hold it this way. Something this big requires a particular way of handling.

L: Like this?

Man: Yes… that's better. You may continue exploring it while I prepare.

L: Okie dokie.

Man: I must say, the way you are handling it pleases me. If you were one of my students, I'd give you a high grade just for being this careful with a precious thing.

L: Hehe~ I may be clumsy, but these hands got skills.

Man: S-Shall I make something come out now?

L: That's what we came in here for, isn't it?

Man: Are you not afraid?

L: Nope. I'm even getting excited.

Man: That's a relief to hear.

L: *gasp* That's… Doesn't that hurt?

Man: It doesn't, trust me. I've done this a lot of times before. But perhaps we should set a safe word first, so you—

Dante: Aaaahhhhhhh-ykennat hold a horse anymoooore! 😱🤯🥴

Before he knew it, Dante was already running down the hallway with you right behind him, then kicking the door and barging in.

"Unhand Little Big Sis, you creep!"

Chapter Text

"Unhand Little Big Sis, you creep!"

Seeing L holding a big-ass book, and the man with a bleeding left arm, with two fingers of his right hand dipped in his blood as if he was holding a paintbrush to his palette, Dante realized two things: 

(1) Oh, okay, so that's what L was worrying about, the thing that hurts. And yeah, from how the man reacted to her worrying about him, it seems he's used to this.

(2) The man was probably about to use his blood to summon a demon. But why wound his arm instead of just a finger? Does this summoning require so much blood? Thankfully, he didn't think of using L's.  

But with Dante suddenly going PlanB, chaos somehow ensued. The man quickly turned on the defensive and grabbed the book L was holding. Right from the start, he’d been reluctant to share what he knew, and L just managed to butter him up. But now, he made use of the shock and uttered some spell while doodling something on a page of this book with his blood. And he was definitely used to summoning demons because he did that all at the instant that you three were…

L: Dante?

You: Ojousama, can I protect now?

Dante: Sorry, Little Big Sis, I thought…

L: No worries, we have the—

But L shrieked upon realizing what was happening. A small demon passed by her feet, which thankfully didn't hurt any of you two. But that demon came along with the others that were coming out of the book right now, from the blood symbol that the man had drawn on the page. They were small and round, like plush toys that could fit one's hand, but they weren't that cute because… well, their faces were hideous and the fact that their fur was made of fire was irritating.

L: Fire Mojacko?

Dante: Fire Gremlins?

You: Onibi?

L: Our generations are showing in our references, eh? 😆

Dante: 😆 Dammit, these demons are annoying.

Dante was shooting at them, but they were moving around so quickly, that he had to be extra careful not to end up shooting you or L. So he couldn’t just go all out Gunslinger, nor could he blast these little monsters with his own SDT fireballs. Ah yeah, he was in a residential building so going full demon was out of the question. 

Meanwhile, you were throwing your ninja darts at the demons and it seemed you’d found out where to best aim for a one-hit kill. L, on the other hand, "I can't stab them! They're kinda cute! I'm sorry!" She was shooing them away from you two using a huge spectral spatula with her Mini Yamato. Seeing that somehow reminded Dante of her foolish summoned objects back then in Temen-ni-gru II, as well as the fun battles with the younger versions. That somehow raised the excitement a little, although something was dampening it.

It would’ve been easily manageable if it weren’t for the fact that these demons were setting everything they touched on fire. That was aside from how they were as if overflowing from the book that the man just dropped on the floor as he went for his escape through the window. 

You were obviously torn between protecting your Ojousama and not letting the man escape. But of course, you chose your Ojousama, the same way Dante was prioritizing the prevention of any harm this would cause. Thankfully, L's demon knight came out even when she’d forgotten to call him.

“Ichimatsu!” L greeted Proto Angelo in surprise.

“My lady, allow me to summon my knights.” He said before raising his broadsword and making Scudo Angelos appear and surround you and L. Nice, those guys with the shields! At least there'd be something to protect you two from those demons that were running around, and Dante could focus on cutting off the source.

He summoned his devil sword and went straight for the book but… "What the—?" It was repelling the attack, and these tiny fire demons kept coming out as if mocking his attempt. "Why… can't… you… pierce through!" He tried it more forcefully, even tried hammering on it, but to no avail.

"Some are already out of the room!" L pointed to the main door that Dante had kinda broken when he’d gone FBI mode earlier. Damn all this. An endless supply of target-practice demons would’ve been fun, and he'd be playing with them stylishly till the book ran out of supply, if only it weren’t in this place and with people that could be put in danger.

In the midst of this chaos, hope came in the form of a squeak, “I-Ichimatsu...”

“My lady,” Proto Angelo replied, facing L but without stopping in his fire-demon sweep.

“Could you…” She was hesitating, as it seemed she was worried about something. “Could you be your usual devil armor form but around that book instead of me?” But she was teary-eyed and her fingers were fidgeting with the spatula as she made this request, probably because she was about to risk her demon bodyguard for the sake of saving more people. “But that would hurt you, wouldn’t it?” She sounded against the idea at the end.

“If that would protect My Lady and be of service to My King, then I shall contain the book,” he replied, lowering his head the same time he held his sword against the floor. “Although, that would make these Scudo Angelos disappear, leaving you defenseless.”

“We’ll take care of that part, big guy,” Dante said to reassure both the knight and his master. This idea was the only viable solution for now, as there were probably a hundred of these fire demons already on the loose. If the source was stopped, you could all focus on the clean-up and damage-control.

“Very well.” Proto Angelo bowed yet again before disappearing into a ball of purple light. His minions also did, though white ones, and they all joined him before he hit the book. A few blinks later, there was already a metallic box where the damned book had been. It jolted a little, showing how chaotic it must be inside. It even expanded into twice its size, which told you all that you could count on Proto Angelo to contain the supply of those fire demons.

“Ichimatsu, don’t die, please,” L said, walking through a few of those fire gremlins just to touch the metallic box.

It gave off a purple light before Proto Angelo’s voice was heard. “Focus on evacuation, my lady.” 

“He’s right, Little Big Sis,” Dante agreed while still exterminating the fire demons in the room. “You and Roomie get out of this place. I’ll handle the rest.”

“Let's go, Ojousama. I will take you to safety,” you seconded.

“Thanks, Roomie, but you go ahead and catch that guy instead. I'll be fine." L smiled to reassure you. "He might have some more tricks up his sleeve because he left his precious book on purpose. And there's a fire escape here, so I can simply go down,” she said, as she was now by the window where the guy had escaped from. "Then I'll call the firefighters and an ambulance, in case some people get hurt." You nodded reluctantly, which might be why she distracted you with, “Remember what we do to bad guys these days, okay?” With that, you smiled a little and nodded once more.

You then handed L's phone back before assisting her to climb the window. But before leaving, she requested, "Dante, please try to ring any fire alarms you find in the hallways so the residents will be warned.” 

It was indeed amusing how L's loyal protectors, the ninja and the demon knight, were both concerned about her safety while she was more concerned about the other people in the vicinity. Contrary to how the world was filled with corrupt idiots these days, seeing such selfless things made it more fun to keep protecting humans from dangerous demonic situations like this. Maybe that was one of the reasons why his pops had chosen this troublesome path. 

"Sure thing, Little Big Sis.” Dante grinned. “You two be careful.”

But something felt off as he watched you two leave... so Dante called, "Roomie."

L was already outside when you turned to face him, the same moment he summoned a ball of light in his hand. He'd been hesitating about this for a while now. You had a fascination for weapons, while he had quite a collection of devil arms. He just feared that the 'devil' part might put you in danger, for he was unsure if a human could safely wield these things. But he figured, from how Vergil was providing L protection in every little way he could, such as that bracelet demon knight and that miniature katana for summoning spectral objects, perhaps Dante could also...

He took a second to whisper to the ball of light, "Go for a fun walk with my girl for a while, little pooch. But make sure you keep her safe." With that, he smiled at you and said, "Catch!"

Chapter Text

After making sure that L was able to safely descend the fire escape, you climbed up again, now to the rooftop, to look for the target. You'd noticed that the man's arm was bleeding so you intended to follow the direction that the blood droplets you'd seen on the ground were leading to. Since it had been a few minutes from the moment the man had escaped, you figured that looking from a high place might help find the man faster.

Indeed, you found him a couple of blocks away, still running. The nearby buildings were mostly mid-rise ones that were spaced just enough that you could still jump from one rooftop to another. You found yourself doing this without any hesitation, as if you were moving by muscle memory. The wind against your skin, the thrill of chasing after someone who had wronged the person you were protecting, the gratification waiting ahead once you made the world a bit cleaner and safer for your Ojousama… It all felt familiar, too familiar. Had you been doing this before?

Although, leaving your Ojousama was making you worry, especially since Dante-dono and Vergil-dono weren't there. But then again, this was the task that Ojousama had entrusted to you, and the way Ojousama had kept saying that she would be alright…

Somehow, the feeling of being torn between protecting Ojousama and obeying her will, made something flash in your mind. It was an image of your Ojousama smiling at you and saying, “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine." This Ojousama was doing something that you couldn't make out, but she sounded determined. "These people need our help. Some of them even came from faraway lands. So in return, we must also give them our best.”

The recollection came with a sharp pain in your head, so you had to shake it off to focus on your current mission. The sooner you could accomplish this, the sooner you could go back to Ojousama and ensure her safety.

You concentrated, instead, on coming up with the best way to catch the man. All you had were the weapons you'd been making, but they certainly felt inadequate. Even your bou shuriken right now were merely, shamefully, made of wood, as you didn't have access to a blacksmith's materials. You had to throw them with more force so they would pierce through as intended. Though, with the fact that they were made of wood, came the advantage that you could carry more of them than you could if they'd been made of metal. But even so, these wouldn't be enough to catch a man on the run.

Fortunately, Dante-dono had lent you this one, a three-stick nunchaku. Although, it was a little unusual, so you intended to test how it was used. But upon pulling two sticks apart, the whole thing turned into a sansetsukon, a three-section staff. This one, you might be able to use a bit more confidently. But it would've been more beneficial if the chains were a little longer— Eh? It became a bou, a long metal rod, when you straightened it. Amazing…

And you could swear that Dante-dono had been talking to this weapon before he'd given it to you. And Ojousama could talk to her weapon too, the one that started as a bracelet and became a demon, and then a box. 

So you tried, “Dante-dono's weapon… it seems you can transform. Could you, perhaps, also become a kusarigama? It is something with a—” But the moment you visualized said weapon, the one you were holding transformed into it. The pole broke into the three sticks again, which, with a flash of light, then became (1) the sickle handle, (2) the blade, and (3) the weight at the end of the chain. “Oh, arigatou gozaimasu." You couldn't contain your smile as you lowered your head a little. "Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.” [Thank you. I look forward to working with you.]

##

"The book won’t burn anyway," the man mumbled to himself as he kept on running. He’d come back to the wreckage later and find it like how he’d first gotten hold of it. For now, he had to hide, go as far away as he could. He hadn't intended to summon fire demons specifically. It was just what was on the current page that the young lady had opened, and he'd been in a hurry. It was frustrating that the fire would destroy all his other materials, but at least, it would help erase the evidence of his involvement. He couldn't risk losing his career over this, so at least, in the end, it worked to his advantage. And besides, he still had his emergency sheet here with him.

That woman would’ve been a pretty nice ally, but it seemed she was working with some hostile people who might be against what he’d been doing. It was such a waste, for he'd never met someone as knowledgeable and enthusiastic about demons as— Wait a second. Was she after the book all along? But no, hah, they wouldn't be able to use it. He had spent his whole life digging up the wonders of the past and learning languages that were no longer in use. Ordinary people wouldn't be able to use that book, let alone comprehend the inscriptions.

He was feeling confident about the turn of events until he felt something metallic wrap around his leg and he was slammed to the ground the next instant. Luckily, his hands were still free; he could use his emergency sheet, his blood was still dripping anyway.

##

When the man saw you, he took out his wallet and obtained a folded piece of paper. He unfurled it quickly and was about to write on it with his blood again, but you recognized what he was planning.

This man was about to do the same thing that Light Yagami had done with his Death Note in that movie. He'd torn a page for emergency, and now he was going to use it. Ojousama was right! This man really had a trick, though not up in his sleeve, but in his pocket.

And what Ojousama had said was indeed true. "Watching anime and movies teaches you things you can use in real life." Because you had watched that movie with Ojousama, you had an idea what this man was about to do. So you threw a bou shuriken, hitting the man's wrist, causing him to drop the sheet of paper. As he groaned and squirmed in pain, you picked up the sheet for safekeeping. But the man turned out to be faking it, for he seized the chance to attack while you weren't facing him.

But you were better than that. You didn't want to use this one, for this was more painful, but now you had to. You didn't have the proper device for this yet, so you just closed your eyes and resorted to merely throwing your red powder to the man's face. With that, the man gave a louder, more pained cry.

You knelt down close to where he was writhing in agony, holding the sickle against his neck, intending to finish this quickly so you could finally go back to your Ojousama. But the idea of returning to Ojousama made you recall what Ojousama had said to you last. Aside from her sweet, "You be careful. Don't worry about me," she had also said, "Remember what we do to bad guys these days, okay?"

This quickly reminded you of what Ojousama had been talking about. It was one time that you and Ojousama, along with Vergil-dono, were watching a movie.

Ojousama: When you catch a bad guy, what do you do to him?

You: *gestures slitting your throat* Quick or slow, depending on how bad. 😑

Ojousama: 🤦♀️

Vergil-dono: 😏 *gives 1 point to you in his Substitute Protectors scoresheet*

Ojousama: *points to the screen* Nowadays, when you catch a bad guy, you bring him to those people. They are called the 'police'. Their job is to catch bad guys and keep them locked up. You'll recognize police officers because of that kind of uniform and their car has that light on top.

With that recollection, you sighed and withdrew the blade. You shifted into using the kusarigama's chain to tie this man up. Luckily, Dante-dono's weapon was very cooperative, because it extended the chain part and gave you as much as you needed. You made a mental note to thank Dante-dono for this. Even while he was away and dealing with something else, he was still helping you. Hopefully, Dante-dono was also safe right now.

Dragging the man in chains, you headed back to your Ojousama, looking left and right for signs of any 'police' around.

Chapter Text

## Inner-demons ##

Dante had gone out of the room to eliminate every annoying fire gremlin that had escaped. He followed them through hallways, even had to track others that seemed to be hiding. Apart from the fire alarm, he didn't need to tell the people to escape, for seeing these demons were causing them to run away.

It would've been a fun hunt if not for the burning surroundings giving him unpleasant reminders. At one point where he reached a certain room and saw a white closet, he had to hold on to a nearby desk to stabilize himself in more ways than one. But he knew he had to keep himself together right now, so he tightened his grip on the edge of this wooden furniture to the point that it cracked and his hand bled. But the pain served well to wake him up, and oddly, it even reminded him of you. That's right, he had to focus on this current mission so he could go check on you and L sooner. 

He then noticed that the bunch of little fire demons ahead seemed to be heading outside, jumping off a certain opening made by a collapsed wall. "I've once chased an enemy to hell; I'll chase you guys wherever you go," he muttered, smirking, as he followed them. With these demons on the loose, it would be a more troublesome search-and-smack. But at the same time, he was quite thankful that this would lead him to escaping this hellish place.

## Family Ties ##

L had just called the city’s fire department and an ambulance. If she had powers and awesome fighting skills, she would’ve joined you in chasing after the guy, or Dante in fighting those fire demons. But she knew she was only an ordinary human, a clumsy one at that. The best thing she could do now, aside from calling for help, was to assist the other people in need. After all, some of those that were coming out of the burning building were carrying babies, some were with children and pets. 

It was heartwarming, in a way, both literal and not, that in a situation like this, the people were doing what they could to help. Some guys from the nearby establishments were using their fire extinguishers while the firemen had yet to arrive. Some were even throwing buckets of water to keep the fire from spreading to the adjacent buildings. But there was something that caught L's attention and made her worry…

She saw a boy climbing up the fire escape where she’d come down from, so she rushed there to call him. "Kid, you're doing the reverse! Come down here!"

He stopped to look at her. "I need to save my little brother." Then he went on.

"Wait! Your brother might have already escaped. Let's look for him among the crowd."

"It's not likely. He broke his leg in soccer practice. I'm sure he's still there in his room, trapped," he said, sounding like he was trying his best to keep himself from crying. "I shouldn't have gone to school today, tsk… I have to rescue him." The kid sure was motivated. 

The more he climbed up, the more L was panicking internally. "Wh-Where are your parents?"

He evidently froze before continuing and replying, "Mother is at work. Father… went to buy cigarettes with his secretary... two years ago."

Oh boy…  Apart from the family members, the way this kid spoke was reminding her of someone… someone who always had that same motivated look on his face. Dammit.

"Why don't we wait for the firemen, I mean they're more pro at this…"

"There is no time for doubt. I know what must be done."

Aaaahhhhh!!  L didn't know if she'd heard that correctly or her mind had edited it a little, but after that, she found herself going after him. She knew Vergil and Dante would scold her for this, but she couldn't just leave this kid on his own. Her conscience wouldn't let her sleep if something bad happened to them and she just stood watch. And besides, they reminded her too much of them…

“What are you doing?” the child asked upon noticing L climbing up.

“I’m coming with you, Little Vergil. Let’s save Little Dante!”

“Those are not our names, big sister.”

“When you hit puberty and have a growth spurt, you’re gonna be adding a ‘little’ to that too,” she rambled on, distracting herself, for she was really scared about this.

“Huh?”

“Nothing. I’m nervous.”

“You’re weird… but thank you, big sister.”

Chapter Text

You reached the burning building without finding any ‘police’, so you were still dragging the man in chains. But upon your return, you immediately noticed Ojousama about to climb the fire escape from earlier. There was a boy above Ojousama and they seemed to be talking. Now curious and worried, you looked left and right, wondering where you could leave this man.

Fortunately, there was a nearby tall box with the ringing device inside, the same in the game that Ojousama often played. You put the man inside, but before closing the door, you said, “Dante-dono’s weapon, please keep this man's eye while I help my Ojousama.”

“Keep my eye? Wait, what? Don't take out my eye—” But the chains moved and muffled the man’s mouth. You smiled, seeing this as Dante-dono’s weapon acknowledging your request.

But the people around seemed curious and worried about the man. So you said, while pointing to him, “This man is bad guy.” Then you pointed to the burning building. “His fault.” And with that, the people around narrowed their eyes at the man in chains. Now this man surely cannot escape.

##

“Ojousama! Nani o nasatte irasshaimasuka?” [very polite “What are you doing?”]

“Oh, Roomie! Hi!” L greeted as if she were in a very normal situation, stopping momentarily to glance at you. “Did you catch the man?” You nodded and pointed to a phone booth surrounded by an angry mob. “Oh, that’s great. You’re awesome! I’m just gonna go help Little Vergil here rescue Little Dante. Just wait for us there, okay?”

“Ojousama…” you replied in a frustrated tone with furrowed brows. Ah, you really were Vergilish, weren’t you? “I cannot simply wait here.” And with that, you also climbed up, joining L in this mission.

##

Upon entering the floor that Little Vergil had led you both to, L left a trail of spectral air-vent passageway. The area was barely walkable right now so she wanted to make sure that the four of you would have a safe makeshift path you could use in going back to the fire escape later. Hopefully the Mini-Yamato’s spectral objects would be enough to keep you all safe from the fire. L made this spectral air duct big enough to crawl comfortably in, so you could all still move quickly once inside it.

Little Vergil gave her an amazed yet incredulous look when he saw what she’d been doing, so she said, “We'll crawl in this path later to keep the flames away, alright?”

“You can do magic?” was his takeaway, to which L just smiled and shook her head.

It was a good thing that you came with them, because you were the one kicking the flaming doors open and keeping Little Vergil from carelessly running ahead. You three eventually reached their unit, and there you found Little Dante.

“David!”

“Vincent!”

They hugged upon seeing each other, both looking like they were about to cry but were trying their best not to. ‘Aww, Devil May Cry, boys… Oneesan may cry too…’ L thought as she watched them. She was trying her best to hold back her tears for she was imagining this as a what-if for Vergil and Dante.

“You came back for me?”

“Of course, fool.”

“I was so scared…”

“Don’t be afraid. We’ll get out of here.”

Little Vergil then piggybacked Little Dante, even if you had volunteered to carry the injured child. “Big Sister #2 focus on clearing the path like earlier. I’ll take care of my brother.” Yeah, coldly calling others by numbers but protective of his little bro, that’s Little Vergil alright.

So you all went back, and L guided them to enter the spectral path. “You go in first so you can assist him from the other side,” she told Little Vergil. “I’ll be right behind him,” she added, showing the kid that she was motivated to keep his brother safe too.

With that, you four started the crawl. “Imagine we’re just playing in tubes and tunnels in playgrounds,” L said, hoping it would help the kids not to be scared, because the fire had gotten worse on your way back. The fact that the path was spectral proved useful in seeing the outside.

And she was more thankful for that fact and for you being alert, because a few minutes in, something was about to fall over her. “Ojousama, abunai!” Luckily, you were able to pull her back close to you, thus saving L from getting crushed by that big ceiling debris.

But she got more worried about the kids. Thankfully, she heard Little Dante say, “Big Sister! Are you alright?” It was a relief, because of the two kids, he was the one closer to what had just fallen.

“We’re fine. You kids go ahead and escape. We’ll find another way out,” she reassured, because the path was indeed literally blocked. She was confident that the spectral passageway was still whole on their side because she’d made it a segmented one, like air ducts in spy movies. But she made sure by asking, “Is the tunnel still okay there on your side?”

“It is. Promise you’ll get out too!” Little Vergil demanded, making her laugh. 

“We will, I promise! Big Sister #1 can do magic, remember?” 

And with that, the kids went on. L could hear Little Vergil cheering on Little Dante in his own stiff way. At least they’d be able to escape. She then looked around and noticed the fire surrounding you two… the hopelessness dawning on her at the same rate that she could feel the heat increase.

She forced a grin in contrast to your worried look, and said, “At least the kids are safe.”

Chapter Text

No matter how L looked at it, you two were trapped. 

You had tried pushing or kicking the big piece of the ceiling that was blocking your path, and L had even tried using summoned objects in pushing it, but it was really too heavy. So you two tried finding other ways, with L conjuring one of those big-ass spectral umbrellas from before with Dante and Vergil3, for protection against falling fiery debris. You were still protective of her even in here, so she wanted to return the favor by having this umbrella follow you around. But no matter where you both turned, the paths were either blocked by fire or ruins or both.

Refusing to lose hope, L summoned all her escape room experiences and tried to think of a solution. But this wasn't a situation with locks to solve and surroundings she could search for clues. There was clearly no way out. Even the sprinklers that should've been dousing the fire were not working, or had they already melted? She wasn't sure, but either way, even those things hadn't been able to last…

"Wait, that's it!" her thoughts slipped out, making you look at her. So she explained to you with a hopeful smile, "If we can't get out… we just have… to survive… till they can… put out the fire… right?"

Eh? Why was she speaking like that?

It was only then when L realized how difficult it was to speak… to breathe. So she had to do this quickly. Gripping the Mini Yamato tight, she visualized what she wanted to conjure. After all, Foolish Summoned Objects were her specialty, as Vergil called it. She made four spectral walls appear in this limited space you two were in. Then she pulled you close so the umbrella would serve as the roof.

"Blue House," she said with a silly laugh …or was it panting? She couldn't even say her joke that this wasn't a greenhouse nor the White House. But at least she was able to say, "Sorry, Roomie… and Vergil…" before everything turned black.

##

You had been trying to find a way out, but there seemed to be none. You tried pushing or kicking things away, not minding how your hands and feet were getting wounded or burned. You just wanted to make sure that Ojousama would survive.

It didn't help that your head was experiencing a throbbing pain at an inconvenient time like this, and your vision was failing you. You were seeing the surroundings differently at times. The floor would become tatami, the walls would become shoji, and Ojousama… Ojousama was the same but she also wasn't. She was doing things that would protect you such as making this floating umbrella and healing your wounds with her touch, when it was you who should've been protecting your Ojousama. Even in Ojousama's last moment, she did something to protect you again, and she was still smiling like usual. 

As you held Ojousama's limp body inside this glowing field that was shielding you both from the fire, you felt a surge of emotions, mostly frustration and guilt. You tried to think of what to do as you repeatedly called out Ojousama's name. But your mind wasn't cooperating, for it was showing you images after images instead. Ojousama's laughter, her efforts to help everyone she could, her excitement whenever she was pulling you to places, and her wistful smiles whenever she would apologize to you while treating your wounds. This helplessness right now was oddly too familiar, and you felt like you were close to understanding everything.

But then you noticed that the space to your left was ripped open as if it were merely a sheet of fabric.

Chapter Text

Vergil felt odd as thoughts of L kept crossing his mind while he was training Vergil3. But he figured that it must be because he wasn't used to being in another universe without her. And before leaving L today, she'd kept reassuring him that she would be fine, that you and Dante together were already too much as her substitute protectors… and that he needed to spend time doing things he enjoyed without worrying so much about her. One of which was this training, his second chance at making himself be powerful through less-genocidal methods.

So with that in mind, he tried not to get bothered by that odd feeling. He might have failed a few times though, when he spaced out for a split-second and the lad was able to land a hit on him. Even Vergil3 considered this unusual. "You seem preoccupied with other matters, S-Sensei," he said monotonously.

Vergil didn't want to elaborate on his worries and fears about his human mate, so he just shook his head and formed his stance again. But then this certain moment came when he felt his chest constrict. He wasn't in L's world where arrhythmia and palpitations were normal side-effects of his bad sleeping habits, so he knew that there really was something that his demonic senses were telling him. So he quickly opened a portal to where L was. 

"Where are you going?" the lad asked.

"She's in danger," was the curt reply he managed to give as he grew more nervous by the second. It might have been because his younger self was also drawn to L, that he didn't need to explain it and Vergil3 just went into the portal with him. At least the lad's presence proved useful, because the moment Vergil stepped out of the portal and saw L unconscious in a burning place, everything else became white noise to him. He was drowning in fear, guilt, rage, and even unpleasant visions, but he didn't let those things stop him.

He wasn't able to save his mother before. He wasn't able to protect his twin that time. And he only escaped and felt more powerless the next time it happened. 

All the power he had obtained would be useless if he lost L here. It would be a big bloody joke if he lost her in something like this. He wouldn't be able to forgive himself if he lost her now… if she died and he hadn't been there to prevent it.

Even as those thoughts filled his mind, Vergil was moving as if he knew everything he needed to do. Apart from the trembling hands, he resolutely passed through the spectral wall in front of him, took L from your arms, then cut open another portal to Dante's shop. He carried her through it while holding her tightly, mumbling both his apologies and promise to save her.

He will save her. He would cut out his lungs and put them in L if necessary. He wouldn't have a reason to breathe if he lost her right now anyway.

He will definitely save her.

As Vergil was doing his best to resuscitate his wife, he could hear Vergil3 asking you what had happened. Then Vergil3 bid, "I shall go and assist Dante. You better save her." It sounded more like a threat than a plea. His younger self was getting arrogant with him again, but that might be because it was about L. But Vergil was thankful. The lad probably understood, since they were the same person, that he would be able to focus on his mate if he wouldn't be worried about Dante, hence Vergil3's decision. The tsundere lad was definitely worried about her too but he chose to give support the best way he knew. 

So Vergil felt like there were two of himself who was pressuring him to save her. And perhaps that was a good thing. He wouldn't lose his wife here. The two of them would last longer than this. She'd said that she wanted to see if that lad would indeed meet his version of her someday. She would certainly be excited to meet that other version. She'd probably peep at them too. He'd let L use peeping portals as much as she wanted, even let her call them as such. Just please don't let this be the end...

"My love, please... Breathe for me, please..."

But the longer he had to give her chest compressions, the more his vision was getting blurred. He had to blink a few more times than usual and swiftly wipe his face. He wouldn't lose her. Not here. Not now. Not this way. Not when he hadn't even been there to protect her.

So when she choked and coughed, he felt a shower of relief, a complete opposite of his usual reactions to her choking and coughing. He knew he had to restrain himself to let her recover her breath, but he couldn't. Almost at the same instant, he held L tight then kissed her as if to suck all the smoke that she'd inhaled and take it out of her system.

"Vergil…" she then said, almost a whisper, while giving him a weak smile. She glanced at you, closed her eyes and sighed in relief, and then… she fell asleep?

"Ojousama!" Even you got more worried.

But L was breathing fine, and she even had a hint of a smile. So Vergil said, "Don't worry. She merely fell asleep, probably from exhaustion and stress." Though he said it more to himself, to keep him from worrying too much. But he kept hold of her hand and watched her sleep. He'd be monitoring her pulse and breathing as if he were a machine. He'd stay by her side till she woke up, and he would certainly never let something like this happen again.

Chapter Text

"Oh, hey, what're you doing here?" Dante greeted.

"Saving you," Vergil3 replied emotionlessly as he swung his sheathed katana to shove away the fire gremlin that was about to jump on him. He'd arrived at what seemed to be a park, so maybe that was why he couldn't help but ask, "Are you playing with these demons?"

"Of course I'm not! They're just sneaky little bastards that like to hide," Dante said after shooting at the demon that the kid threw in his direction. "And I don't need any saving. You're just reminding me of the last time I played as you and I overwrote my Dante save file!"

"Huh?"

"Nothing." Dante laughed. "Wait, this means Vergil's back. Am I in trouble?"

With that, Vergil3 explained how he'd gotten here. Of course, Dante wanted to come home as soon as he heard about what had happened, but he knew he couldn't just leave this unfinished. In return, though, Dante also enlightened Vergil3 about the situation, while he was still searching for fire demons by trying to sense them and following the trail of burnt leaves in the area.

Vergil3: Defeating them like this has no meaning. We must get that book. 😑 

Dante: The solution's in there? 😲 

Vergil3: *nods* 😑

Dante: What is it? How?

Vergil3: 😏 Well, what puts out fire? And what kills a prey?

Dante: A cryptic dork. 😆 *finger guns*

Vergil3: 😒 Hmph, suit yourself. I'll go back to my world. *unsheathes the Yamato*

Dante: No no no don't leave! 😂 *grabs the kid's arm*

Vergil3: 😏 Then say the magic word.

Dante: Cryptic dork? 🤭 Open sesame? 👀

Vergil3: 😒

After a few more teasing, Dante opened a portal with the Yamato shard to retrieve the Proto Angelo box. It was now twice as big as when he'd last seen it.

Vergil3: This is… 😯

Dante: Little Big Sis' demon bodyguard. You can talk to him, don't be shy. 😏

Vergil3: I am not shy. 😒 I was asking for its name so I can command it. 🙄

Dante: Pro— *doesn't want to say 'Angelo' even to a non-Nelo'd Vergil* I think it's "Itchy"? 🤔 Just call him… Big Guy! *pats the metallic box*

Ichimatsu: *faintly glows purple* My King's twin… How may I serve you?

Vergil3: 😑 *still has issues with keeping demons as pets and bodyguard*

Dante: Could you uh, open up? Because Edgy McEdgelord here needs the book. 

Vergil3: 🙄

Ichimatsu: I'm afraid that might be too dangerous even for demon hybrids such as you two. Perhaps I can simply bring out the book and still contain the demons that are inside me. I must warn you though, that it is still continuously summoning these fire demons.

Dante: Must be one hell of a heartburn you're having right now, huh? Can you still hold up?

Ichimatsu: I must. This is a task that My Lady has entrusted to me.

Dante: Well then, poop the book, Itchy! 😆

Vergil3: 🤦♂️ *might only be suppressing his laugh*

##

Vergil3 found it strange that this demon knight was concerned about others that he was putting himself in danger. Although, he'd mentioned that it was Smaller Older Sister's command, so perhaps it wasn't exactly concern for humanity, but loyalty to his master?

Shrugging the thoughts for later, Vergil3 then made a cut on his right palm as he pulled the book on the ground close. He made his blood drip to his index finger and he began writing over the symbol that was currently on the opened page. Trying his best not to get bothered by the small fire demons that were still coming out, he finished the writing quickly while uttering the incantation on the page. Once done, the demons stopped coming out of the book.

Dante: *while dealing with the most recent batch of fire demons* That's it? 😯

Vergil3: That's not it. 😒

Dante: It's as simple as overwriting it with another person's blood? 😆

Vergil3: It is not. 🙄 It requires the ability to read the spell and alter it to your will, as well as drawing the symbols correctly and swiftly. 😑

Dante: Oh, so that's why the man earlier made his blood like a paint palette, while you made yours like a continuous-ink fountain pen. 😆 I'd give your method an SS.

Vergil3: Hmph. 😒 *not satisfied because it's not SSS* Let's see you rank this…

Dante: What are you doing?

Vergil3: *flipping the pages of the book* 😏 *cuts his palm again because it already healed, then writes something on a page while mumbling something*

A blue snake-like dragon demon came out. It was rather small, though bigger than the fire ones.

Dante: What the— Kid! Don't play with your new book!

Vergil3: I wasn't playing with it. 😒 This… solves your problem. 😏 *to the dragon* Hunt every single one of those fire demons. 😑👉

The dragon then chased after the fire demons around and devoured them one by one.

Dante: 😯 

Vergil3: Like I said, what puts out fire and what kills a prey? 😏 

Dante: A water-type predator! 🤩 *follows the dragon around*

Vergil3: 😏 *pats the Proto Angelo box* You may release them now. *calls the dragon* Feast on these. 😏👉

Dante: It obeys your command? 🤩

Vergil3: They are given form because of the summoner's blood, so… 🙄 These demons are different from the usual ones we encounter. They are not the type to seek human blood but they can still be dangerous if misused, like what happened here. 😒

Dante: *no longer listening* Wow, he gets bigger the more he eats… 🤩 *poking the water dragon, planning to ride it once it gets big enough* (๑ơ ₃ ơ)✨✨

Vergil3: 🤦♂️ Don't play with it, fool. *picks up the Proto Angelo bracelet on the ground*

Dante: *realizes something* Σ(゜Д゜) Hey, tell him not to hurt humans.

Vergil3: *sighs then calls the dragon* Don't hurt humans… even if they can be frustrating at times. 🙄

Dante: Is that what you’ve been telling yourself these days? 😂 How're you gonna get your version of Little Big Sis if you still have disdain for plebs?

Vergil3: (😳) Hmph, foolishness. 😒

Dante: Hey, dragon, wait! Live in the ocean after this so we don't have to hunt you. *nudges Vergil3* Tell him that.

Vergil3: 😑 Dragon demon. *dragon looks at him 🐉, he gestures to Dante* What he said. 🙄

Dante: You should've at least given him a name. Something edgy like "Demonic Dragon of Darkness" or "Stygian Serpent of Solitude." 😆

Vergil3: 😒 *but is thinking of a cooler name*

Dante: *picks up the book* Wanna keep this and be the very best, like no one ever was? 😆

Vergil3: 😒 Fool. Give it to sens— 🙊

Dante: What's that? 😏

Vergil3: I said "You're not making any sense." 😒

Dante: 😆 Gotta catch 'em all!~ 

Chapter Text

L woke up, but before she could figure out where she was, Vergil caught her in an embrace. Of course she hugged him back, but he held her tight in silence for a while, giving L a chance to glance around. She was in Dante's shop, on the couch near the stairs. Then she saw you sitting on your knees on the floor, in front of the other couch. You were facing L and you even bowed down when she looked at you. But before she could call you out for sitting so far away and being too formal like this, Vergil spoke.

"I… was worried about you." He sounded like he was careful in speaking, as if trying his best to hide how he was feeling. That made L realize how worried sick he must've been. More so when he held her tighter once she uttered his name.

"Vergil… I'm sorry." L stroked his hair, both in apology and in hopes of calming him down. "Sorry… There were those kids... I couldn't just let them be. They… reminded me of you and Dante." 

She was hesitating on elaborating in fear of reminding him of unpleasant things. Luckily he stopped her when he shook his head and said, "No, I'm sorry I wasn't able to come to you sooner…"

"Vergil…" She pulled back to look at him and cup his cheek. "You arrived on time. You saved me and Roomie." But he just shook his head again while gazing at her, as if he hadn't seen her for so long. His silence seemed more like an effort to control his emotions. So she'd thought of distracting him a little, to somehow keep him from probably blaming himself in his mind. "How did you know I needed your help?" L was aiming to make him appreciate the fact that he’d saved her, for starters.

"I sensed that you were in danger so I quickly opened a portal to you." 

She was amazed, in contrast to how he answered emotionlessly. "You were able to do that even when in a different universe?" 

"Well, with all the mate marks I’ve put on you, I suppose that the 'sensing when you are in danger' feature also got amplified." This time he had his usual unimpressed face. But with how his eyes strayed away from hers, L could tell that he was slightly embarrassed.

“Aww…” She giggled then pinched Vergil’s cheeks to make him look at her. “That’s so sweet.” She was planning to make him at least sit beside her on the couch, for he was still kneeling on the floor.

But she wasn't able to, because he immediately went back to blaming himself. “I have been sensing something odd but I didn't listen to it. I should have—”

“Vergil, it's fine,” L cut him off, squeezing his face a little. “I'm safe, you saved me. You came right when I needed you.”

“Had I opened that portal a few seconds late, you—” This time she cut him off with a kiss. At least this one worked, and with how he was pulling her as he responded, she could feel how he wanted her close, as if he was really afraid to lose her.

So when L pulled away, she said while caressing his cheek, “Vergil… stop thinking about unpleasant possibilities that we were able to dodge. It will only make you worry…”

He nodded, but he didn't seem convinced enough. Somehow, she was expecting more protective strategies and insomniac experiments because of this. But since he looked calmer than before, she went to the next concern. You seemed downcast for some reason, that L wanted to apologize to you because she had to ease Vergil’s worries first. But then she realized, “Vergil, did you scold Roomie?"

"No. I even thanked her for protecting you."

She laughed, for his eyes grew a bit wide when he denied her accusation. "Good." Then she kissed Vergil’s cheek before pulling him to sit beside her.

And probably because L was laughing at him, he became a bit relaxed, that he was scolding her a little. “Foolish human. You can't breathe properly in a dusty room and yet you went inside a burning building.” At least his dad mode was back.

But she escaped it by sticking out her tongue then shifting to, "Are you alright, Roomie?" You just faced her and nodded. "Do you have any injuries?" You merely shook your head. You seemed off though. Ah, maybe you were just worried about… "Where's Dante?"

“He is still fighting those fire demons, I presume.” Vergil looked away when he added, “With Vergil3.”

“He came with you?”

Speak of the devil, a portal opened, from which Vergil3 and Dante came out.

##

When Dante arrived at his shop, he was relieved to see L greeting him and Vergil3. She even seemed to be about to stand up to approach them. But the overprotective dork beside her pulled her back and held her close, then told her to take a rest, for she had just regained consciousness. Okay, so everything is back to normal with these two, now where’s his…

“Roomie, you alright?” The portal was facing L and Vergil so Dante had a delay in seeing you. But you had more delay in realizing he’d arrived. You even flinched before looking at him when he called your name. You just nodded at him and went back to staring at the floor while you were sitting on your knees. If he didn’t know about your habits, he would’ve thought that you were getting punished by your strict father, or Vergil, in this scenario. But he was sensing something off about you. Indeed, Vergil was holding L close for he'd probably been insanely worried, but you weren't showing your usual Ojousama thing… It seemed you couldn't even look at your Ojousama.

So Dante was going over to your side, but L caught his attention when she asked, “Are the fire demons gone?”

“Yeah, grumpy kid had a simple solution.” With his answer and laugh, no one could tell how worried he was right now. He even ruffled Vergil3's hair while still talking to L. “I told you we already have a demonology expert. There’s even two of them here.”

Vergil3 slapped Dante’s hand off him, but the older man was persistent. “It is merely from something I have read before,” the kid said fake-indifferently. Dante could tell he was getting shy from the attention because he was looking away.

“Tell me about that solution,” L said enthusiastically, making the kid subtly flustered.

As Vergil3 handed Vergil the big book and told the two of them about his solution, Dante went over to your side. His worry was increasing every step for you seemed lost in your thoughts. He knew you were normally quiet and straight-faced, but you wouldn’t be like this when your Ojousama was here. Heck, you wouldn’t be sitting this far from your Ojousama unless she’d commanded you to, and Dante doubted that L would do that.

“Something wrong, Roomie?” He tried to sound casual yet gentle, hoping you’d tell him what was bothering you. But as he’d expected, you just spared him a respectful glance and shook your head before going back to staring at the seemingly-interesting floor.

Dante knew he wasn’t good at feelings-talk, especially initiating them, so he tried hard to recall L's techniques in making him or Vergil open up when they seemed bothered. Luckily, he found an opening while he was looking at you. No, he wasn’t subtly inspecting you for wounds, like Vergil’s not-subtle SOP with L. Dante just happened to notice a hint of unusual redness on your right hand, on that part between your thumb and index finger— He just noticed it by chance, promise…

So he knelt down on one knee and took your hand, and he felt that same frustration which made him grit his teeth. But he forced a smile when he said, “You got yourself wounded badly this time, eh, Roomie?” It was difficult to keep wearing it, though. More so when he noticed that you had burns and cuts on your left hand too, as well as your legs. Dammit.

So he didn’t beat around the bush and he gently pulled you to stand up. “Let’s get these wounds treated.” That one might have sounded like he wouldn’t take no for an answer, that you didn’t resist nor said it was nothing, like how you normally would. He pulled you to the kitchen where the first aid kit was. At least, in there, he would have a better chance of getting you to open up, especially if it was something you couldn’t say within your Ojousama’s earshot.

##

Vergil3: *returns Proto Angelo bracelet to L* It was a smart move to contain them, human. 😒 ( Should I put it on her? It might be rude if I simply hand it this way. But no, I should avoid any physical contact; she belongs to Sen– the older me. No more time to decide; she’s about to take it— D-D-Did the tip of her finger just touch my fingernail??? 🤯😳 ) Hmph. 🙄

Vergil: 😑 ( I saw that very slight unintentional touch, but I will let it pass for you have done well, young me. )

L: You saved Ichimatsu! 😭 Thank you, Vergil3… 🥺

Vergil3: 😳 I- I must return to my world post-haste. Dante might be feeding Nero pizza right now. 😑

L: Aww, young Dadgil… 🥰 But Baby Nero doesn’t even have teefies yet! 😆

Vergil: *to Vergil3* Thank you for your help. 😑 *deep down, proud of his son younger self, and would give a head pat if it was their thing with each other but it isn’t* ( Foolishness. Head pats are reserved for my mate …and younger twin, fine. Although, Vergil3 is younger and we are identical, more identical than with Dante… And he’s my younger-version twin’s twin, thus by correlation, he’s also my younger twin, so… should I give the head pat? No more time to decide; he’s about to leave. )

Vergil3: *turns his back to them to hide his 😳* I considered it as merely part of the training. 😒

*Vergil stops Vergil3 from leaving for a moment to talk with him about who should keep the book. While they are talking and having more of their millisecond-thoughts…*

L: *trying to wear her bracelet while talking to it* I'm glad you're safe, Ichimatsu. Sorry I put you through that… Thank you for containing those demons. They could've put more people in danger if they were let out. 🥺

Vergil3: *watching L from the corner of his eye while still listening to sensei* ( She really cares about demons… Well, that one did provide some help. 🙄 ) 😒

It was decided that Vergil should keep the book, and Vergil3 said that even Dante had agreed to it. Vergil3 also didn’t want to take it to his world, for his goofball twin might mistake it as one of Nero’s bedtime stories and cause trouble with it.

And when Vergil3 left…

"Vergil…” L called in a worried tone while showing him the bracelet on her wrist. “Something's wrong with Ichimatsu… He doesn't lock. He locks automatically, demonically… Now he doesn’t."

Vergil checked it, then took it to inspect it closer, before calling, "Ichi." But Proto Angelo wasn't responding. "Ichimatsu," Vergil called again, despite him usually finding the new nickname quite foolish. Still, the demon knight wasn't responding, not even with the usual purple light. "Come out at this instant, Proto Angelo," Vergil said, surprising L with the stern tone and the fact that he just uttered the name ‘Angelo’.

The bracelet then turned into a purple ball of light, floating in front of the two, and from it they heard Proto Angelo’s voice. "Forgive me, My King. I believe I am no longer suitable to be your mate's armor and guard. I can no longer respond with the same speed as before. Even giving off a light as a response was already taking so much of my remaining power.

"Show yourself."

"Apologies, My King, but I… cannot."

"Show. Yourself." Vergil was scary, but L knew it was just because he was worried… and he might be onto something.

And he was indeed sensing it right, because when Proto Angelo appeared, he was… "Mini Angelo?" L covered her mouth quickly for saying the name. But she couldn’t help the squee that escaped the muffling because Proto Angelo now looked like a plush that could stand on her palm. No, not a fluffy plush, more like an action figure, a Gundam… yeah, like a Master Grade Gunpla, one that could still possibly stand on her palm. “Proto…type Gundaaam!”

So Proto Angelo couldn’t be the big knight but only a chibi one, due to how he’d exerted and drained himself in containing the seemingly-endless supply of the fire demons. Even Vergil couldn’t explain how this had happened, but he reassured L that this was most likely temporary and that he would do research about this. 

For her though, a mini demon knight wasn’t a problem. And like what had happened to Groot, at least he just shrank and he didn’t die. She was already thankful for that, even happy-tears kind of thankful. Though, she was also feeling guilty about this, because what she’d suggested had taken a toll on him…

Proto Angelo might have thought that he upset L, so he scrambled, though in his usual stiff way, "Forgive me, my lady, I did not intend to cause you distress. Should you wish for me to continue my service, I can still protect you in this form, but I may not be the best choice for your safety. I am still uncertain if I can provide you an armor or summon my knights. Though they would probably be miniaturized too…”

And with that, her sniffling had a mix of laughs, as she imagined a squad of mini demon knights. "Everything with me is always mini.” The stoic duo looked relieved when they saw her now smiling. But she went serious right away and faced Proto Angelo, then lowered her head as she apologized properly, “I’m sorry I caused you to be like this, Ichimatsu…”

But he knelt down on one knee and bowed as he replied, “My lady, do not apologize for saving your people. You did what you had to do, and you were commendable for being able to come up with such a solution under pressure. It brings me honor to have been part of such a strategy and to have served you till it was resolved.”

“He’s right, my love,” Vergil said as he wiped L's tears. “Stop crying now…” As he rubbed her back, he suggested, “Why don’t you give him a new nickname?” He sure knew how to cheer her up. 

Even Proto Angelo looked relieved hearing that. “Does this mean you are allowing me to continue being of service to your mate, My King?” Vergil nodded, so the knight confirmed, “Despite my current lack of… power and stature?”

Vergil responded with a smirk. “I have backup plans and some more expe—” He cleared his throat then continued, “...ideas to try. You can provide me with assistance in that.”

“It is an honor to be offered this chance,” Proto Angelo said, bowing again.

“And besides, I’m theorizing that your current form will help you conserve your power. You still have it in you, probably depleted, possibly recoverable, but this new form is your body’s way of coping. This way you can be something like…”

“Like a tiny bomb that booms so big?” L piped in amazement, imagining the new Mini Proto Angelo to still be able to knock out a regular-sized demon with something like a charged attack.

Vergil chuckled and patted her head. “Yes, that.” Then he gave her a warm smile with a gentle pinch on the cheek, as if to make sure that she would keep smiling now. “So what will you name him?”

Of course she was excited. “Mini Ange— Minilo. Or instead of Proto, Petite An—” But she was stopping because she didn't want to say the name ‘Angelo’. “Oh! Little Angel! Cherub? Nah, it doesn't fit. How about mini…gelo… Melo—" She quickly covered her mouth for it was only a letter away from…

But Vergil smiled. “Take your time in deciding.” That even came with another head pat. “And it is fine to call him…Angelo. It's fine.” But the fact that he repeated it was telling L that it was still on the way to being ‘fine’. Vergil was really doing his best against his traumatic experiences. Just today there was the fire, now the Angelo... And the way he held her hand and gave it a squeeze and a kiss, before giving her a warm smile… that somehow told her that he was doing his best for her.

Aww, this foolishly sweet adorkable man… And she just hugged him in return, as tight as she could.

##

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Dante was treating your right hand first. While doing so, he was thinking of ways to make you share your worries. He had used the Guessing Game before, so he wasn’t sure if it would work the same.

Lucky for him, it was you who broke the silence. “Dante-dono’s weapon… I tied the man with it.”

“Yeah, I got it back.” He chuckled, more in relief that you two were now talking, at least. “The cops found the guy but they couldn’t untie him from it. So I called it back into the void thing, and they were surprised that the chains disappeared.” He laughed to buy himself some time to extend this, to keep you engaged in a conversation. Follow-up question, come on… “What was that thing you transformed it into?”

“A kusarigama.”

“Is it a weapon you’re used to?”

You just nodded. 

“That’s nice. It seems the little pooch likes you.”

You simply nodded again, though thankfully, with words. “That is a relief. Please send him my gratitude.” You lowered your head at that.

“You don’t look relieved though.” And that became his segue into turning serious. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

But you shook your head and pulled your hand away. “Roomie!” You were about to leave, so he grabbed your arm. This might be a ‘now or never’.  

And with that fear plus the frustration in not being able to protect you like he’d secretly promised, Dante found himself hugging you. You had your back on him but you didn’t resist. He was preparing for some defensive reflex, planting his feet on the floor so you wouldn’t flip him over. But it seemed that what he’d done was melting your walls.

You weren't saying anything though. You just looked down then had your bloody palms face you, as if you were forcing yourself to face the truth or something. Your hands were trembling, your shoulders too, so he wrapped his arms around them, pulling you even closer. He wanted to make you feel safe, to let you know that you could trust him… that you had somebody here who would carry it with you, whatever it was that was weighing you down. 

“Please, Roomie. Don’t keep it all to yourself. If it’s something you can’t even tell your Ojousama, you can always tell me.” And he must’ve hit the jackpot with the last thing he said because that caused your breath to hitch.

“Dante-dono… I…” you said in between sobs. He reluctantly pulled away just to turn you around. But you hid your face even more by looking down as you mumbled, “I killed my Ojousama.”

Chapter Text

Dante had managed to help you calm down. He had also convinced you to tell your story to all of them, but he didn't mention to the other two what you'd said in the kitchen, that thing about you killing your Ojousama. Dante refused to believe so, which was why he wanted to know what had really happened. And he figured that sharing the information to Vergil might help in finally opening a portal to your world. So here they were right now in the shop's lobby, listening to your tale, with some translations provided by L.

##

Even before, you didn’t have much memory of your own family as you had been trained right from the time that you could walk, trained to be someone else’s sword and shield. It had been engraved in you and your companions that there was no point in finding out about your origin nor establishing familial bonds, because the person you would be assigned to protect was of higher priority than your own family, even yourselves. But when you met Hikari Ojousama…

You two were of around the same age, but were still children when you'd met. That was why Ojousama had treated you like a playmate, even like a sister, right from the start. The first thing that Ojousama had said to you was, “Let’s play in the garden! Ah, I’ll show you my kanzashi collection first! Oniisama always gives me one as a souvenir from his travels. Let’s put a kanzashi on your hair too! Can you also play the koto? I’m learning it, but it’s quite difficult. What’s your favorite food?” Yes, it was the first thing Ojousama had said, which included glancing at you every question, all the while pulling you by the arm and grinning wide. 

Dante: That sounds a lot like someone I know. 👀 *trying to lighten up the mood, to somehow make you smile*

You: *glances at L with a wistful smile then looks down again*

L: 😅

Vergil: 😑 ( So this Ojousama is really a different version of her, not just a look-alike? )

Ojousama would often get scolded by her father for treating her shield as a playmate, so whenever her father was around, she would pretend to play the role of the ojousama with her loyal protector. She just considered it a game, because she didn't like putting a wall between you and her. But when her father was no longer looking, she would drag you to interesting activities again. Despite your reluctance to indulge, you couldn't do anything against Ojousama's persuasion and persistence.

But that wasn't the only thing special about Ojousama. She also had the ability to heal people with her touch. 

L: OMG, she's like Yanagi and Roomie is Recca. 😍

Dante: Who are those? *looks at Vergil*

Vergil: I'm assuming they are anime characters where one is a healer and the other is a ninja. 😑

In every generation of the Yamato clan, a member of them was born with a special ability. That was why other clans had always been pursuing them, for the power they could provide to rule the country. Either that, or seeking to eliminate them, so those that a certain clan considered their enemy wouldn't be able to seize the Yamato clan’s power.

L: Wait wait, Yamato clan? So that’s why you had a headache when you heard about Vergil’s katana being Yamato! 🤩

Vergil: *glances at the Yamato, wondering if his katana is related to that clan and their power* ( Foolishness. It's probably a mere coincidence. 😑) 

Meanwhile, the Yamato clan had always intended to utilize their power and influence to help the common people. Peasants, as well as warriors and noblemen, would line up to get their illnesses and injuries treated, as Ojousama didn't discriminate. She even hated it whenever a highborn would demand to be prioritized. That was where you and other retainers would step in to make sure Ojousama wouldn't have to deal with such a nuisance that would only add to how the healing process was already affecting her.

Healing another person would drain Ojousama's strength, but she still insisted. Even her strict and protective father couldn't go against it, as it was the clan's ancient custom to make use of their 'gift' to serve others. Deviating from that practice was believed to be disrespectful to their ancestors and could possibly lead to the next generation no longer being bestowed a gift. But those weren't Ojousama's motivation. She simply wanted to make use of what she had. "If I was born with this and I won't use it, that'd be a waste," she would often say with a silly smile. She would push herself to the point of passing out, as she refused to listen to you and the others who were asking her to stop. "Some of these people came from faraway lands to get healed, so we should also do our best." Even when weakened, she would still smile while saying that reason.

L: Let me guess, her healing ability doesn't work on herself?

You: *nods*

L: Aww, Ojousama… 😖 I wanna spoil her with food and her favorite goodies. Ah, *looks at Dante* let's bring pizza when we go to her. 😃

Dante: 😅 *nods*

Vergil: *sensing something odd* ( Why is Roomie not in a hurry to open a portal back to her Ojousama? 🤔 If that were me, who had lost my memories and just regained them, I'd waste no second to come back to her… ) *glances at L, who looks excited to hear the rest of the story*

That was also why Ojousama couldn't go anywhere far, she had a weak physique because she kept draining herself. Apart from being bound to stay within the grounds of the castle, she was also physically… uncoordinated.

Vergil: In other words, clumsy. 🤦♂️

Dante: So that's why Roomie's been overprotective of Little Big Sis right from the start! 😅

L: 🙈 Maybe it's a multiversal trait. *mumbles to herself* Wait, is Humes also clumsy? 🤔

Her strength or energy being drained was the reason why Ojousama would often fall or drop what she was holding. Despite the toll that the healing would take on her, she was always cheerful. She would laugh whenever she would stumble, so people around her wouldn't worry. But you could tell that Ojousama was just shouldering it all herself, doing her best to help as many people as she could, the sooner she could. Ojousama had always lived as though she knew her time in the world wasn’t long, so she didn't like waiting for tomorrow. Whether it was helping those in need or simply a fun activity she had thought of, she always wanted to do it today. Perhaps it was because she could feel it in herself, that her life force was getting weaker.  

That was why Ojousama always seized every day, always making time for the people she cared about. And her retainers or protectors, as well as her handmaids, were all included in that list. She would make food or at least serve refreshments for you and the others, which was always both an honor and a worry for you. She would also heal you right away whenever you would get injured while protecting her. Even though you would insist that Ojousama should conserve her strength, Ojousama would counter you with, "I can't just conserve my strength and let you be in pain for so long. It bothers me to see you hurt." And if ever you would surpass that and prevail in prioritizing Ojousama's well-being, Ojousama would eventually beat you with tear-filled eyes and the line, "What is this ability for if I can't even use it to heal the ones I hold dear?"

L: Aww, Ojousamaaaa… 😭

Vergil: *hands L a handkerchief indifferently* 🟦🤏🏻😑

Dante: 👀 ( If that is already making her cry, what more if… No, no, Roomie is probably just exaggerating, blaming herself. Yeah, I do that too. )

Chapter Text

Contrary to common expectations, Ojousama’s healing ability actually worked like a time fast-forward on the person's wound or injury. Other people thought that she was reverting the body part back to how it had been originally, but in reality, she was somewhat bringing its state to its future where it would be healed. A cut would be hastened to its closed state. A broken bone would be mended within a few minutes instead of weeks or months. But she wouldn’t be able to regenerate a torn limb, for its future state would still be a torn limb. She could close the wound, though, and keep the person from bleeding too much.

Dante: *looks at Vergil* 👀

Vergil: *looks away* 😒

When she was treating a sickness, however, she would have to make the person take the appropriate medicine for it. With her ability, she could hasten the medicine's effect, even amplify it a little, letting the person be healed right away. Unlike how it would normally go where the person would have to suffer the symptoms and wait for the medicine to take effect, Ojousama could make it so that the whole healing process would be shortened. It helped, in particular, those people who could not afford medicine for their illness. And because of this method, Ojousama was also trying to learn the available medicines, identifying which one would help which ailment. But the whole process was limited to what diseases that the present time could address. She couldn't treat a yet to be studied sickness.

That was exactly why Ojousama's older brother, Oniisama, pursued the study of diseases and medicine. As much as Oniisama wanted to keep Ojousama safe, he knew he couldn't stop his sister from wanting to help other people. So he became the one in charge of developing cures, which meant Ojousama would only have to focus on healing the people with it and with her ability. It was Oniisama's way of protecting his sister and helping her accomplish her goal.

Along with other scholars, Oniisama did extensive research on different diseases, as well as plants and substances that could be used to treat them. Because of that, he was often away from home, gathering books and materials from different places. Oniisama's return was always something Ojousama looked forward to, and she would ask him about his adventures with wide eyes, as if she was getting secondhand fun from the tale.

Ojousama wanted to be like her Oniisama, but her body was too weak for such frequent travel, let alone sleepless nights dedicated to gathering information. But she had found a way to help in Oniisama's creation of cures and medicines by using her ability to make the necessary plants grow immediately. Her ability was akin to fast-forward after all. She could also hasten the manifestation of the effect on the test subject, if there was a need to test a medicine or a chemical substance first.

In line with this, Oniisama always volunteered to be the test subject, saying he didn't want to experiment on other people and animals, and that he was confident in his concoctions. Apart from that, he seemed to like it whenever Ojousama would use her ability on him. 

L: Siscon even in a different version… 🤦♀️ 

Vergil: 🤦♂️ 

Dante: 😅 *has already met the siscon Oniichan at this point, but he just can't laugh right now*

Whenever Ojousama would use her ability, the body part being healed or the person being treated would be as if in a time bubble. They wouldn't be able to move until the process was over. The same thing would happen to the test subject, and Oniisama might have been finding that experience enjoyable.

Oniisama: Heal me, Hikari~ 😚 *lies down on the tatami, in front of his sister*

Ojousama: Oniisama! 😆 You didn't have to bare your chest for this!

Oniisama: This is the closest we can get in sukinshippu! 😘 *puckers his lips at the extended 'puuu'*

Ojousama: What is that? 🤭

Oniisama: Come closer and I'll show you. 😏

You that time: 😑 Oniisama, I am wired to protect her and you know that, don't you?

L: 🤦♀️

Dante: 😅

Vergil: 😑

Oniisama would often be playful like that, intending to make his sister laugh whenever possible. But when it came to serious injuries, he often hid it from Ojousama, for he didn't want to add to the reasons why his sister was getting weak. He would keep it to himself until Ojousama would wonder why Oniisama wasn't seeing her despite him being in the palace. She knew him well enough to know why, so she would rush to Oniisama's chamber to scold then heal the man.

You: Ojousama, be careful. *following her, ready to prevent any slip*

Ojousama: *barges in Oniisama's room* Mou! Why is it that you– no, you two *looks at you* of all people always refuse to be healed by me? 😡🥺

You: *surprised that you are getting scolded too, but doesn't show it, stays on alert*

Ojousama: *goes over to Oniisama's side while he's lying on his futon* I worry most about you two, but you're both stubborn and- and- *sniffles* pain-keepers! *pouts to stop her tears*

Oniisama: *smiles* *would've laughed but is trying not to, for a different reason though* What is a pain-keeper, dear Imouto?

Ojousama: *slaps the blanket over Oniisama's chest*

Oniisama: Oof! *in pain because he broke a rib when he fell from his library ladder due to lack of sleep, but tries not to show it* (＾︺＾💧).. *in a hoarse voice* No pain, no pain at all.

Ojousama: *takes off the blanket and inspects Oniisama's body*

Oniisama: 😳

Ojousama: *sniffles* *starts healing her brother*

Oniisama: 🤤

L: 🤦♀️ If that's really ancient Japan then he's probably the first-ever siscon. Gotta Google that later. 🤦♀️

Vergil: Are you really doing what you call a facepalm, or are you just covering an embarrassed face? 😏

L: 🤦♀️ *turns away from him, still a palm over her face*

Apart from Oniisama's best effort in creating medicines, what also made them work successfully was the fact that Ojousama could also will the body to its future state where the medicine from Oniisama worked in the person's favor. It was the same reason why Ojousama's touch and the light that came with it would only heal them and wouldn't make the body part or the person age fast. As long as there was the correct catalyst, which was Oniisama's medicines, Ojousama could make them work on the affliction. That was why despite the limitations of the current technology and available resources, Ojousama was able to heal even the seemingly fatal conditions.

But with such power, which was misinterpreted as one that could give a miracle, also came the dangers… especially since they were living in a time where one could conquer a piece of land as long as he defeated those who were guarding it, and the whole nation was ripe for the taking.

Chapter Text

“Is it true that I really can’t play with Oniisama today?” asked the little girl who was peeking from outside the sliding door.

“Hikari? What are you doing here?” replied the boy who was lying on his futon, covered with a blanket and with a damp cloth on his forehead. “You might catch a cold too if you stay here.”

“I’m not good at catch anyway,” she countered with a pout as she entered the room. “The man with the circle things on his eyes told Okaasama that Oniisama has a w-walrus. Is that why you are not feeling well?”

“Yes, but it’s a virus.” Oniisama laughed, which ended in a fit of coughing.

(Translator’s Notes: virus = ウイルス = uirus, pronounced as "wee-rues")

Hikari walked over to her brother, looking worried yet determined. “Then let’s tell that virus to go away. I don’t want Oniisama to be unwell.”

“That’s not how it works, Hikari.” Oniisama smiled, and it grew when Hikari poked the cloth on his forehead out of curiosity. “We’ll have to wait for the virus to run its course, and it will go away on its own.”

“How long will that take?” She frowned.

“About a week.”

“That’s long!”

“You can play with the others in the meantime.”

“No.” She frowned even more. “I don’t want Oniisama to be like this for a week.”

“My body is fighting it. Don’t worry about m–” his sentence and his smile were interrupted by another set of coughs. He then sat up to drink water, but his movements were evidently sluggish.

“Oniisama’s hand is trembling. Oniisama’s voice is different. Oniisama’s forehead is hot,” Hikari was mumbling to herself while clenching her tiny fists. “Okaasama also told the eye-circles man that you are not eating much and you threw up the small amount you ate.” Then she faced her brother with more determination as she repeated, “Let’s tell that wal– virus to go away.”

Oniisama laughed and held her hand. “I’m sure it will go away faster now, because you’re wishing for it to.”

She looked like she had a great idea. “Does that mean if I wish harder and talk to the virus politely, it can go away today?”

He laughed again, but this time with some coughing as he lay down. “Maybe. Try it.”

She nodded, as if she had just been entrusted with a very important mission. “Where is the virus?”

Chuckling, Oniisama pointed to his chest. “I think it’s in here.”

Taking a deep breath, Hikari put her little palms on her big brother’s chest and said, “Virus-sama, please leave my Oniisama’s body. I will give you, hmm… I can’t give you anything, not even my fruits after dinner, because Otousama will get mad if I don’t eat them. But I promise I will be a good girl and go to sleep when Okaasama turns off the night lamp.”

And the virus, or fate itself, must have fancied the offer because at that moment, light came out of Hikari’s hands, engulfing her brother’s whole body. From then on, Hikari was able to make illnesses and injuries heal faster in exchange for her ‘sleeping’ a bit early.

##

“That’s why I’m somewhat responsible for everything…” Oniisama told you with a wistful smile. “Why she didn’t have a normal childhood, why she’s too weak to even be allowed to go beyond the castle’s walls… and why vile people are seeking to utilize her ability for their selfish gains.” The last part, he said with contempt. Then he put a hand on your shoulder and said, “So promise me that you will keep her safe no matter what.” You nodded resolutely at that. “And indulge her with those things that please her, even if you might find them quite silly.”

But at that one, you shook your head. “I enjoy everything I do with Ojousama, to the point of feeling guilty.” As if on cue, scenes, such as Ojousama playing with your hair and Ojousama making a mess in the kitchen trying to make her onigiri consistent in shape, quickly flashed in your mind. Ojousama could find joy even in the smallest things, so being with her and doing even the most mundane activity would end up delightful.

“Don’t feel guilty.” Oniisama smiled as he draped a blanket over his unconscious sister who had passed out after a whole afternoon of healing people. “If you’re both enjoying the time you spend together, then that’s time well spent.” He then faced you again and said, “I’m often away, but it eases my mind to know that you are with her. Thank you for being like a sister to Hikari.”

##

Indeed, Oniisama’s research always kept him busy, but it seemed he wasn’t the only one coming up with breakthroughs. 

It goes without saying that Ojousama couldn’t bring back those who had already passed. But with how information about her unfathomable ability was spreading with exaggeration from those who were simply too happy to have been healed, Ojousama had become a target of conquerors who refused to play fair.

There had been terrifying rumors about a certain clan, Kuroda, experimenting on their men, intending to create a formidable and indestructible army. According to the mercenary that you and your comrades had been interrogating, the one you’d caught in his attempt to assassinate Ojousama, Kuroda clan was aiming for Ojousama’s power. They were trying to make undying warriors, and Ojousama’s healing ability was the key to achieve the ‘undying’ part. They thought that Ojousama's power could somehow make soldiers immortal, perhaps, by endlessly healing them. 

L: Ojousama is neither a gold orb nor a Medpack from Guardians vol.3, foolish enemy clans! 😠

Vergil: Calm down. 😑 *puts a hand on top of her head*

L: They make my red orbs boil. 😤 

Dante: *slight smile but is focused on monitoring your reactions* ( So that’s why she’s always alert about ‘enemies’… )

The person who had hired the mercenary had given the order to end Ojousama before the Kuroda clan could get her. He still refused to utter the name of whom he was serving, but nevertheless, it meant that Ojousama was being targeted by both sides — those who were seeking chaos and those who wished to uphold relative peace.

But after some time, it turned out that the Kuroda clan was quite successful in their objective. News about undying warriors who were raiding villages had been spreading. Witnesses who had survived talked about men who still continued fighting despite getting stabbed multiple times. They were said to be indifferent to pain as well, and it seemed cutting off their limbs didn’t stop them from pursuing their prey.

L: OMG, is this a zombie samurai situation? Zom… Zomurai! 

Vergil: 🤦🏻♂️

L: Aim for the head! 😖

Dante: (Is that why Roomie didn't freak out seeing the demon on the wall? 🤔)

Indeed, decapitating them seemed to be the solution, but you and the rest of the Yamato clan only learned about that quite late, when the Kuroda army attacked the Yamato castle one night. It seemed to be the very reason why the Kuroda clan still wanted Ojousama’s power. They wanted to perfect their… Z-Zomurai.

L: Don’t be embarrassed about the term, Roomie. You’re pronouncing it right. 😖 *would’ve been happy about the naming that was quickly adopted, but is worried about the Yamato clan*

They seek perfection for their warriors, in a sense that the torn limbs would regrow, their broken bones would be mended so they’d be able to fight effectively even when gravely injured, and their neck would heal before you could even finish cutting off their head.

Dante: 👀

L: They are seeking the power of Sparda… in the Yamato… clan. O_O

Vergil: 🤦🏻♂️

They seemed to believe that Ojousama could consistently bring the Zomurai’s bodies back to their original state so they would never die. But Ojousama wouldn't be able to do that, precisely because her ability worked the other way around.

##

“Can’t we just explain it to them, Oniisama?” Hikari asked while Oniisama was pulling her by the arm as they ran up the castle keep. Meanwhile, you and Oniisama’s protector were making sure that none of those Zomurais could follow them.

Oniisama smiled at his sister’s innocence. “They wouldn’t listen, Hikari, that’s how curious minds work. They would try and try, and that would certainly involve putting you in harm’s way. Either that or they would hurt you to make you comply, thinking that you’re only being uncooperative.”

Hikari was still frowning, so when Oniisama halted in his tracks, he faced her and gently patted the top of her head. “You two run to the top and hide in there."

“Us two?” Hikari gestured to you. “You mean you are not coming with us, Oniisama?”

“I have a duty to protect our people like Chichi-ue, Hikari." He clenched his katana but gave a warm smile, in contrast to her worried look.

"Then I have a duty to heal our people too," she countered. "I'll stay with you so I can keep healing you."

"Then I won't be able to move," he replied with a knowing smile. "And I doubt that the enemy would give us the chance to recuperate like that."

"But…"

"Don't be stubborn now. You two must hurry. We shall keep the enemy away from here to ensure your safety." Oniisama then faced you to say, "I'm counting on you should they make it past us." You gave a firm nod.

"Oniisama…" Hikari gripped his arm, as if unwilling to let go. It made Oniisama smile, but somehow, his eyes were welling up.

So he pulled her into an embrace, not just to hide how he was feeling but also to ease her worries. "I am pleased to have lived this life as your older brother, Hikari. I hope, if we are to be reborn, that we still be siblings so I can protect you from the moment you are born…" He pulled away to show her a sincere smile. "Imouto." 

L: Oniisamaaaaaaa… 😭 Why are you giving a death flag… 😭 Don't say something like that… 😭

Vergil: *hugs L*

L: He's got a point though. Older brothers are there right from the start. That's something a siscon can do, that no boyfriends or husbands can. 😭 Respect… *salutes despite crying* <(╥﹏╥)

Vergil: Shh shh… *stroking the back of her head* ( I suppose I should thank Oniichan for that, next time we get the chance to talk… )

Chapter Text

“Is that your only name?” the little Hikari asked, eyes brimming with pure curiosity as she looked at the young you. The two of you were sitting on the porch, watching sakura petals falling from the trees in the yard, while drinking tea and eating mitarashi dango. To be accurate, Hikari Ojousama had just forced you to sit beside her and have this afternoon snack. It was against the rules you'd been ingrained with, but it was Ojousama’s command so you had to comply. And when Ojousama noticed that you weren’t eating the dango you were holding, she gently guided your hand to make you take a bite. And when you did, Ojousama grinned then gave her follow up question, “Do you not have a clan name? Like mine, I’m Yamato Hikari.” 

You shook your head with a neutral expression. It wasn’t only that you didn’t have a family name, you didn’t even know if the name you had been using was your birth name or it was just something that your master had given you. But it didn’t matter, as long as you were fulfilling your duty.

“How do people call your family then?” Ojousama tilted her head in confusion.

“I do not have one,” you replied respectfully.

“Ehh???” Ojousama’s calm face instantly turned into a baffled one. It was as though she’d just received a big, worrying news. “So you don’t have an Oniisama?” You shook your head. “Even an Okaasama and Otousama?” You shook your head again, making Ojousama's brows furrow even more. Then Ojousama put the dango she was holding back on the plate so she could hold both of your hands. 

It startled you a little, but you didn’t show it. You got distracted at how serious and determined Ojousama looked while facing you. “Then I will be your family!” Ojousama stated, her expression slowly melting into a smile. “My family will also be your family! Oniisama will also be your Oniisama. Then Otousama and Okaasama too, as well as—”

“We cannot do that, Ojousama.” You lowered your head.

“Who says we can’t?” Ojousama anchored her hands on her waist in a playful manner before counting with her fingers. “You live here, you’re always with me, you always help me in everything, you keep me from stumbling and getting my hands wounded, we always play and eat together, we always talk with each other, isn’t that already family?” Ojousama grinned when she concluded, “So when people ask you, tell them your family name is Yamato. Tell them you have an Oniisama, an Okaasama, Otousama, and this biiiiig family..." She opened her arms wide as she prolonged the word, before pointing to her nose. "And of course, me!”

You didn’t know what to say, as it was the first time that you'd felt your eyes moisten, the same time you could feel something creeping up your chest. But it was definitely something pleasant and warm. You might have gotten frozen in place, that Ojousama handed you a cup of hot tea along with a caring, “Wash it down if it’s stuck in your throat. Oniisama said that’s why sticky wagashi is best paired with tea.” She grinned innocently, completely unaware of what was going on in your mind. 

It was at that moment when it was made clear to you why you existed. Back then whenever your master would make you accompany him to acquire supplies from the town, you would see children of your age playing as if it was the most normal thing to do. There were also others who were clasping hands with an adult while browsing the market. Those children looked like they would crumple with just a kick, but they had made you wonder why they were different from you… if it was just by luck that all you had been doing everyday was training, while other children seemed to be spending their time playing or studying or simply being cared for by adults.

But now you knew what all of this was for. You had been trained for this person, you had been prepared for Ojousama. And from then on, you protected Ojousama not only because it was your duty, but because you wanted the best for this wonderful person.

##

“Is there really nothing we can do?...” Ojousama mumbled while wiping her cheeks. From the small window, you two had seen that different parts of the castle were burning. It wouldn’t be a surprise if this very tower had also been set on fire on the lower floors. The Yamato men were still fighting, but it was evident that the odds were against them. "If I just surrendered to the enemies right from the start, everyone would still be alive…"

"Ojousama, don't say that."

"This is my fault… Because of me, everyone—"

"Everyone had a more meaningful life. Everyone was treated like family. Everyone was able to smile even in difficult times." As if to prove your point, you found yourself unable to keep your lips from curving up. "And that is all because of you." But what you said made Ojousama cry some more, now with a smile though.

Before Ojousama could reply, three battered men came up to where you were. One was already limping, with a broken bone sticking out of his leg. The other one already had his intestines hanging from the big gash on his abdomen. The one behind them had already lost his right arm up to the shoulder, but he still held his katana firmly with his left hand. They were a bloody mess that you didn’t want to let Ojousama see them any longer.

But Ojousama was even trying to talk to them, convincing them to stop, explaining to them that she wouldn’t be able to do what the enemy clan wanted her to do. But their eyes were empty, that you could tell that they didn’t understand anything. They even looked unrelenting, as if they only had their mission in mind and nothing else could sway them from it. You were familiar with that, for it was the same way you would always be when facing anyone intending to harm Ojousama, such as right now.

“Ojousama, stand back. They cannot seem to understand what you are saying so allow me to finish them off.” You were, after all, only giving Ojousama a chance to do what she’d been wanting to try, the diplomatic method. If not for that, you would’ve ended these three a minute ago.

“Wait, let's see if this would work,” Ojousama piped when you were about to cut off the head of the last one you were pinning down. “Maybe my ability can do something in our favor.” She knelt down beside the man, making you hold him tighter. Indeed, Ojousama wasn’t quick to give up as she had come up with the idea, “Since my power can bring someone to their future state, maybe they can be brought into a… a state where they would no longer keep fighting despite their fatal wounds and blood loss.”

“You mean to say you can bring them to their supposed death?” you confirmed what Ojousama couldn’t seem to utter. This man you were holding down, after all, was the one with his innards already out.

“Maybe that can help in defeating these undying men. Maybe we can still save the others…” Ojousama said as her trembling hands reached for the man’s head. It was either the man’s animalistic snarl was frightening her or she was afraid to cause a person to die.

And it seemed to be the latter, because after the man was engulfed by light, he ended up partly healed and even stronger than before. He was able to break your leg when you prioritized pushing Ojousama away upon realizing that the man was still hostile. Apparently, Ojousama’s ability could only be used to better the other person's state, not to harm nor kill them. That, or her pure heart really couldn’t bear hurting others when all she’d done her whole life was to heal people.

Luckily, you were still holding your kusarigama so you were able to decapitate the man after that short tussle. With your position on the floor, though, you were able to take a peek through the ladder where these men had come from. You saw that more of the enemies were reaching the floor below, so you hurried to pull Ojousama to the last remaining one above, the attic. At least it had a closable door on top of its ladder. If you somehow barricade it, that could buy you some time to think of an escape. Or perhaps the fire that you’d also seen reaching the floor below would consume these undying men before they could come up to reach you two. You couldn’t have Ojousama jump off the window or climb down through the roofs either, as that was dangerous for her and there were surely enemies waiting below.

So the only choice was to go up… for now. Perhaps you could set up a trap like what you’d done on the lower floor earlier—

“Your leg,” Ojousama interrupted your thoughts when you two had sealed the entrance of the attic. “It must hurt a lot.” Well, you weren’t able to notice, for you were more focused on taking Ojousama to safety. Maybe it was due to adrenaline rush, or the fact that you had experienced worse before and you were just lucky enough that you had Ojousama always insisting on healing you. And right now Ojousama was doing the same. “Let me heal it while there are still no enemies here,” she said with a forced smile. 

The way she put it, though, told you that Ojousama must have seen what was waiting for you two in the floors below. She even added as she checked your leg, “Those men reaching us here means Oniisama and the others have been defeated, right?” She trailed off at the end, then looked up for a moment as she wiped her cheek. “That means we are…”

“I won’t let them harm you, Ojousama,” you said, despite not knowing how to make that possible. You were running out of options, and you only had a few weapons left with you. This part of the castle was supposed to be the one which was the best defended and safest, as there were plenty of traps and spaces to hide in. But the fact that those undying men were cornering you two here meant that they were indeed undefeatable... almost to the point that you wanted to tell them that there was no need to pursue Ojousama, that they were already powerful enough.

But then you found out that Ojousama was still more powerful than any of these undying men nor those who had created them. Although, you learned it in a rather unsettling way. “Wh-What are you doing, Ojousama?” You were supposed to have only your broken leg treated, but you found yourself being engulfed in a big ball of light. And it was different from the usual because you were able to move inside it, even knock on the invisible surface that was trapping you inside. “Ojousama?”

"I can't fight so this is the only way I can protect you with." Ojousama gave a forced grin as she continued to hold her hands forward to your direction.

"Ojousama, I'm supposed to be the one protecting you." You were starting to panic, afraid of what Ojousama could be planning, and of the enemies reaching this place and harming Ojousama while you were still inside this now floating sphere.

But Ojousama shook her head. “You have always been protecting me and making me happy. Allow me to return the favor."

"No, Ojousama, please! Let me go!" 

"It's either we'll both die here, or you'll die protecting me, leaving me alone, crying and being practically an easy target. So this way, at least one of us will survive."

"I am your shield, Ojousama. It is my duty to die for you."

"Then I command you to live…” Ojousama smiled despite the tears rolling down her cheeks. “Live a new life as someone else. This will not only heal you but will also… bring the whole you to a healed future." In between sniffles, she continued, "You shall be healed of all your pain. Everything that makes you sad will be forgotten, so you can start anew.”

Indeed, you could feel that your broken leg was getting mended, as well as the other minor cuts you’d obtained. But that was already enough. “Ojousama, please! Release me so I can protect you in case they barge in.”

“Forget about those worries too.” Ojousama smiled warmly in contrast to your dread. You tried kicking and punching the invisible surface you could touch. You even used the sharp weapons you still had with you, to possibly tear a hole in it. But even those weapons were turning into specks of light that would’ve been a beautiful sight under normal circumstances. Even your clothes were replaced by a smoke kind of light when Ojousama said, "You don’t have to remember who or what you are. I want you to have an ordinary and happy life. Live for yourself, experience new things…" 

"No, please stop this, Ojousama!" Against your will, your eyes were starting to well up with all this helplessness and fear – fear not for your safety but of an imminent separation. “I’d rather die protecting you than be somewhere else without you, Ojousama!” You begged and cried, but Ojousama was determined in her last resort. “If there is no escape then I'd gladly face my end here with you, protecting you till my last breath." 

"You have done that enough for me. I wish for you to be with someone who would protect you instead."

"I won't be needing that, I only need you, please." 

"Don't worry. You will certainly find me there too." Ojousama smiled warmly amidst her tears.

"No, please." 

"Thank you for everything, …" 

##

And that was the last thing you could recall. You didn't even hear Ojousama say your name at the end, but you could see Ojousama smiling when she said it. Perhaps that was part of Ojousama’s will to make you forget who you were and the life you'd had. But you hadn’t forgotten about Ojousama; you'd resisted that bit, and you might have been successful at that. It was probably because Ojousama had never made you sad nor caused you to suffer. Ojousama was the only happiness you'd had in that life… Perhaps that was why Ojousama had been the only thing you could remember.

But knowing that Ojousama would always get drained whenever she would use her ability, you feared that this unusual spell which had transported you to a different, future world, would have taken a great toll on Ojousama. And if you had been brought here, even stayed here for how long it had been, that meant Ojousama was left alone there, weakened and trapped in that room inside the burning castle, left to die either from the fire, the smoke or the enemies that were pursuing her.

“That’s why I…” You looked down as your eyes were welling up beyond your control. “I killed my Ojou—” But before you could finish it, you found yourself getting pulled by familiar arms into a familiar, warm, red coat.

Chapter Text

"If I don't return, you must run. By yourself, alone. You must change your name. Forget your past and start a new life as someone else. A new beginning."

It struck Dante to hear a line similar to that one he cherished as the very last thing his mother had said to him. To think you had experienced the same… seeing someone you held dear prioritizing your safety and telling you to live a new life… bearing the guilt of not being able to do anything, while at the same time wanting to fulfill that person's last wish… 

He wanted to hold you close, console you as much as he could, let you know that there was at least someone here who understood how you must have been feeling. But he hesitated. Or was it that he'd gotten frozen in place?

Well, you were still narrating, and L and Vergil were listening intently. Even Dante himself wanted to know how it had turned out. And the rest of the story gave sense to why he’d found you with that flash of bright light in the alley, unconscious and buck-naked, but without any injuries... also without memory of who you were, except memories of the person you cared about the most, the one you'd refused to forget.

So when he heard you about to say it again, taking the blame and saying that you'd killed the only family you'd had left, the person closest to you… that was it. Dante couldn't keep himself from finally pulling you into an embrace. If only this could take that awful feeling out of you. He knew all too well how that could haunt a person for years.

He wanted to tell you that it wasn't your fault. That it was your Ojousama's will. That Ojousama probably knew how much you wanted to protect her, but Ojousama just chose to do the same for you. But how could he tell you that, if he couldn't even tell himself the same?

So the least he could do was to let you know that he'd be here to help you cope with such a thing, however he could. That it was alright to cry, and that he would keep your face hidden so you could pour it all out. That you didn’t have to keep pretending to be strong for your other Ojousama who was seeing you right now. That you could show weakness anytime because he'd be here to protect you when your guard was down.

But Dante didn’t know how and where to start. It even felt like his words were stuck in his throat. So he just settled on hugging you in silence. After all, you two had never needed words to communicate. You’d started without a common language, he couldn’t understand you back then, but he'd felt your worries and experienced your kindness. Maybe in the same way, he could tell you that he was here for you, without the need for words. So he did just that and hugged you tight, gently stroking your back as you tried but failed to keep yourself from crying.

##

So that was why you were not in a hurry to return to your world, Vergil realized. And that was also probably the reason why he hadn't been able to find your world with the Mini Portals before — your Ojousama was no longer… Vergil couldn't bear imagining so, knowing that it might be another version of his wife L, that your Ojousama looked like her.

But perhaps that could help in locating your world with the portal. That particular detail, as well as everything you'd narrated. Although, Vergil was far from eager to see such a universe… one where L didn't have him to help keep her safe, one where she was already gone. Even the mere idea was already making him pull her closer and kiss the top of her head, as she was shedding tears while looking at you and Dante.

"That flashback story can help you locate Roomie's world now, right?" L said when she faced him. Vergil simply nodded as he gently wiped the tears off her cheeks. To his surprise, she seemed like her motivation was revived. "Then there's still hope."

She then turned to the other two, the same time they looked at her for what she just said. "There's still hope, Roomie." But she held on to Vergil's arm as she continued, which told him that she wasn't so sure about this. "I'd be rooting for the villains this way, but it's possible that they made it in time and caught her before she suffocates or so. Or if she got drained, maybe they did their best to revive her, because they need her." 

L threw Vergil a glance and he nodded to show support. With this, she sounded a bit more confident when she added, "And they wouldn't kill her because they need her ability. So those Zomurais will be like her rescuers. Though the Kuroda people experimenting on her might harm her to some extent, they would surely keep her alive because they need her." She then forced a smile despite the worried look. "And who knows, maybe there’s a time difference too. Maybe you’ve been gone from there for just a few minutes or so."

"Ojousama…" You bit your lip as if in an effort not to show L your tears.

"So don't lose hope." L went over to your side, clasped your hands with hers, then showed you a sheepish grin. "I mean, I don’t want you to get your hopes up in a bad way, but I don’t want you to just lose hope and give up either. So let’s go to your world and see your Ojousama."

As if in full agreement, Dante put a hand on top of your head. He seemed to be back to his usual self when he smirked and said, "This is gonna be a doozy."

Chapter Text

"Are you sure you guys will be alright on your own?" Nero asked as he sat down on Dante's chair, looking like the perfect heir to the shop, to being the protagonist and maybe to the debts as well.

"We're good, kid. We don't need extra hands." Dante winked, to which Nero narrowed his eyes in feign annoyance.

"We wouldn't have asked for help, if it weren't for your mother's insistence," Vergil said, looking away when Nero faced him.

L gave her usual silly "Ehe~" before explaining, "It's just to make sure, in case you guys don't have your demonic power in there." And from then, she started rambling due to nervousness. "We wouldn't want to get stuck in a different world, especially one with zombies. I suck at aiming for their heads and it takes me more than five handgun shots to kill one. That's excluding the misfires." How she got sidetracked by the end made Dante look at her, for she was talking about a gun. So she grinned and added, "It's in the game. The one which DMC was supposed to be." 

Dante nodded in recognition, before reassuring, "Don't worry, Little Big Sis, we got you covered." He then took Ivory from its holster and handed it to you. When you threw him a toned-down surprised look, he countered it with a grin. "Coach said to aim for the head." You reluctantly though respectfully accepted it, holding it with both hands and lowering your head in appreciation.

The currently, physically 10-year old V then weakly tugged at L’s sleeve, catching her attention.

V: Can't I really come along, mother? 🥺

L: Aww, V!~ 😖 Don't use our secret weapon on me. *hugs V so she won't see his pleading face* No matter what game we're playing, we shouldn't put all our eggs in one basket.

V: 🥚? Huh?... 🥺

L: Aside from the emergency portal, we have to play safe and leave you and your big brother here, in case there's a big time difference and we go missing for so long and DMC6 suddenly happens in here. You know, long shot but just making sure. 😅

Nero: I'm gonna be needing your help here too, V. *tries to distract the child* In case a client calls both here and our mobile shop, I need someone to handle one of the missions. 😏

*Poof, effective* 

V: 🤩 I am now allowed to go on a quest on my own?

Vergil: 🤨 You are not—

Dante: *nudges Vergil* 👀

Vergil: 🤦♂️ Fine. *Looks at Nero* 😐 (inside: 🥺)

V: 🥰

Nero: 😆 Relax, old man.

L: *whispers to Vergil* Nero was Max Vergil's reliable and stricter sidekick, remember? He's been protective of V even before V was born. 🤭

Vergil: Ah, that's right. 😑 *now relieved, about to unsheathe the Yamato*

L: Wait, I really feel like we're leaving a Save Room with an Item Box. 😣 Maybe we should bring all of Dante's weapons here in case you guys don't have powers there. Just to be sure. *looks at the wall behind Dante's chair and points* ( ˘•ω•˘ )っ A shotgun works better for zombies. Do you have a grenade launcher, Dante? Or a flamethrower that doesn't require demonic power?

Dante: 😆

Vergil: 🤦♂️ We won't be needing those things. We have our swords.

Dante: Ah, that's right. *summons the DSD* Just in case, like she said. 😁

L: Then at least lend me a gun or a dagger, in case the Mini Yamato won't work, so I can have something to—

Vergil: You said it yourself that you have a bad aim. And you tend to get wounded with sharp objects, so no. 😑

L: But… 🥺

V: Mother, I'll lend you Zom-D instead. 🤭 *removing his watch* 🐕

L: That'd be great! 😍 Zom-D versus the Zomurais.

Vergil: *stops V* That dog might go out of control without you around. He might even bite your foolish mother's arm out of sheer excitement. 😒

L: Ah wait, that's right! Let's wrap our arms and shoulders with something thick, like cardboard boxes. For zombie bite protection. 😣

Vergil: 🤦♂️

Dante: 😆

L: I've been imagining zombie outbreaks since I was a kid and mentally preparing, thinking of everyday objects that I can use to survive, I'm sorry~ 😭 I just want everyone to be safe and me not to die after the first cutscene…

Vergil: *puts a hand on top of L’s head while facing her* We will all be safe. We will protect you, and we will protect each other as well, so you don't have to worry. Just focus on being the coach like before. *slight smile*

Dante: 😲 *amazed at how Vergil sounded un-Vergil there just to ease his wife's worry* *subconsciously glances at you before pitching in* That's right, Little Big Sis. Pretend that you're just playing Devil May Cry in Resident Villain setting with a newly unlocked ninja character. *glances at you again, now intentionally* 😏

You: *lowers your head* I continue to protect Ojousama.

L: Aww, thank you… 🥺 I guess I can try that…

Vergil: *summons a spectral controller and hands it to L* 😏🎮

L: Ah, now I'm a little motivated! 😍

##

"Sorry for the delay, Roomie," Ojousama said to you when Vergil-dono was opening a portal. "I'm really just afraid of being a burden to you guys, but at the same time I can't not come along and be left here worrying about you three and wondering how Hikari Ojousama is doing."

You smiled and shook your head. You were indeed quiet the whole time, but you were actually thankful for the delay. In fact, you wished for this to take longer, but you had seen many times how Vergil-dono and Dante-dono could easily open portals.

You knew that it was not the right thing and that it was like escaping reality. But you somehow wished for this moment to last longer… so you could still cling on to that hope that Hikari Ojousama was safe.

Not knowing what really happened, blindly hoping for the best, or facing the truth no matter how painful it could be? You didn't know which one was the most difficult. Thankfully, you got a good distraction right away, because upon exiting the portal, it didn't take long for your Round 2 against these undying warriors to start.

Chapter Text

"Okay, so we're not video game characters in this world, glad to know." Dante laughed after parrying an attack with his version of red summoned blades. “But why portal us in the middle of these freaks?” 

“The portal couldn’t locate the Ojousama for some reason, so it brought us here instead,” Vergil explained briefly in between slashes.

"Then we better ask these guys politely to point us in the right direction," Dante said with a confident smirk.

So there were no cutscenes nor villain talk. The battle had started as soon as someone who looked pretty much alive had spotted you four and rang the intruder bell, which then caused the zomurais to attack. Well, all of you were sticking out like a sore thumb wearing these modern outfits. And yeah, he was carrying a big-ass demonic sword, so that might have been a red flag for them. 

You didn’t even have the time to huddle and plan things with Coach like in Temen-ni-gru II. Luckily, they had their demonic power in this world, their advantage against the enemy's number. Vergil had quickly summoned his doppelganger G… Gio-something, to carry L and keep her from getting harmed while he was also busy fighting.

It was actually amazing to see even for a fraction of a minute that these zombies had been repairing the ruined parts of the Yamato castle. It seemed that the enemy had taken over this place, making Dante wince, for it meant that there really were no more of the Yamato clan left. But the fact that the zomurais had been playing carpenter meant that the virus or whatever it was had really put them under some twisted mind-control. Putting an end to them might even be giving these former-humans the peace they deserved.

But with how some of these bastards had burnt skin and peeled-off faces, they looked too familiar to Dante. It was as if he was simply fighting with demons, particularly the humanoid ones in that demonic tower. Although, unlike the typical lesser demons he'd fought before, these zomurais were indeed tenacious in a sense that they'd really keep on fighting even when they were already crawling limbless on the ground. Are samurais really the epitome of motivation? He couldn't help but glance at his twin as Dante thought of that.

"Quit playing with them and just cut off their heads," Vergil said, upon noticing what Dante had been doing. See? Too motivated to enjoy the bits.

Of course, Dante seized the chance to annoy his twin by being more playful. Every strike, he embellished with lines or words he'd memorized so far. "Bakayarou!" "Temee~" "Omae wa sushi da!" Or was that supposed to be 'mushi'? Was he even pronouncing them correctly?

Anyway, at least him fooling around like this was making you smile a little from time to time. Because you'd been looking too serious, almost like cold-blooded serious. Even L was amused, hearing him do a makeshift Japanese dub of a Devil May Cry battle.

"This reminds me of how thrilled I was the first time I heard Reuben Langdon speak Nihongo," she said while snickering in Giordano's arms.

But the fight and his antics weren't actually the only thing that Dante was enjoying. Because as you four— err, now five including Geoffrey. As you all made your way into the main building following your lead, he couldn't keep himself from watching you. You had indeed used Ivory at the start, planting headshots one after another while the enemies were still at a distance. But you'd switched to your ninja throw things and karate when the enemies had gotten closer, probably because you were more used to your methods. Or was it because you were still afraid of accidentally shooting any of them three? Looks like 'Dante's Gun Safety 101' was too effective. 

Although, your last shot before returning the pistol to him was a remarkably literal 'Eat this, Zomurai!' You didn't even flinch when the bullet through the zombie's mouth blasted its head and blood was smeared on your cheek. You sure had your game face on.

More so when you all reached the inside of the castle, where you started grabbing different weapons from the most unexpected hiding spots. For instance, you took a dagger from behind a scroll hanging on the wall. A little later, it was a kusari-thing, the sickle-with-chain weapon, from inside an ornamental urn. There was also a time when you stomped on a particular plank of the wooden floor and it flipped open, revealing small knives attached to it, which you then used for throwing and stabbing the enemies' eyes when they got close. 

But it wasn't just with the creatively hidden blades. You were also using harmless items as melee weapons, such as the broken sliding door and the ceramic teapot you'd snatched from the mess on the floor the split-second you were on a low stance. It was as though every move was an attack, and every step you took guaranteed a zomurai falling down. There was even one time when Dante thought you got overwhelmed by three enemies who attacked you simultaneously, but it turned out that you diverted the momentum of the one in front and used it to hit the one to your left, before stealing the sword from the attacker to cut the head of the one on your right.

Dante: 😳 Damn that’s hot– er, I-I mean, hot damn! 😏

L: *passing by, still being carried by Vergil's doppelganger* You’re drooling, Dante. 🤭

Dante: 👀

He wasn’t– it was just— you were beyond amazing. He had always been a little too protective of you, for he would always see you get wounded and then act like it was nothing. Now he’d seen what you could do when you were serious. But yeah, of course he’d still be protective of you, pfft, that’s a given.

“So Roomie is a yandere, hmm?” he heard L say with a teasing tone when Giovanni passed by again while trying to keep her away from enemies.

“What’s a yandere, Little Big Sis?” he asked without stopping in his zomurai sweep.

“Hmm, how do I explain this—ah, remember how Vergil became a demon-shredder in those times I almost got killed? And when he became a demon-mincer when you almost got killed!”

“Oh, yandere…”

At that moment, though, he noticed that you were about to get hit from behind by a zomurai that was apparently still alive. So Dante plunged his sword into that bastard as fast as he could, and maybe added a million more stabs just to make sure that this undying wouldn’t be standing up again.

“You didn’t say ‘Eeeeyaaah!’, Yandere Dante,” he heard L's silly commentary when Giorgio passed by once more. “I’m surrounded by people with yandere tendency, oh my~” And yet she giggled in amusement.

“I’m not a yandere, Little Big Sis,” he denied as he switched to Balrog and crushed the skull of that other zomurai who was charging at you while you were busy with five others. “I’m just a simple half-demon who likes pizza,” he added before switching to Cerberus and bitch-slapping that one who was about to tackle you. He might have overdone the hit because the zomurai crashed onto others like a cue ball. But that was perfect, for now they’d be cuddling together as they “Freeze!”

"Yan~ de~ re~" he heard L again in a sing-song manner, making him laugh to himself.

But the fun stuff came to a halt when you all reached this certain room that was screaming 'boss fight'. Well, not without a foolish extension.

L: There you are, Kuroda Nobunaga! (✘ ` ^ ´)っ

Vergil: 🤦♂️

Kuroda Head (based on his fancy kimono): Nobuhisa da kedo. 🤨 [I'm actually Nobuhisa.]

Chapter Text

The way Kuroda greeted L, “You’re finally awake,” got her hopes up, aside from causing Vergil to make George hold her more protectively. That meant Hikari Ojousama was only being Sleeping Beauty here somewhere. When she glanced at you, it seemed you realized it too. With how you asked Kuroda where Ojousama was, she could tell that you meant serious business. But the old man just laughed, probably because he was thinking that L was Ojousama. 

You narrowed your eyes at the smug old man, but the moment he took a step in L's direction, you charged at him. L could only watch in awe as she witnessed a samurai vs ninja one-on-one. Dante and Vergil, meanwhile, were still busy with the zomurais, keeping them out so you could focus on the boss fight. But it didn't last long as the ninja was too darn motivated to rescue the princess.

Kuroda was still wearing a cocky smirk even while you were holding his shoulders from behind, with a blade pointed at his neck. "I'll ask you again, where is Hikari Ojousama?" In the tussle, you had somehow mentioned to him that L was a different person. But Kuroda still wasn't buying it, hence the continued arrogance that made you move the threat closer, causing his skin to start bleeding.

"Roomie!" Dante called, and L could swear that your eyes switched back to normal from the scary one earlier.

##

"Roomie! That one's still a human." Dante might be putting his world's rules in here inappropriately, but he just didn't want you to somehow feel guilty afterwards. Although, your job protecting your Ojousama might mean that your hands had already been bloody even before he'd met you. "If he won't talk, let's try asking someone else," he added with a grin to lighten up the mood.

But because of getting quite distracted, Dante got stabbed by an enemy who was only pretending to be a really-dead undead.

"Dante-dono!" You were evidently worried.

"M' fine." Dante just laughed and focused on clearing the current batch before pulling the katana out of his torso.

##

"Y-You… You are the perfect undying samurai. Who are you?" Kuroda was astonished at Dante's indifference to the stab.

"Is he talking to me?" Dante looked at L. "What's he saying?"

"He said you're the perfect undying warrior," she quickly explained while trying not to smile. "You just got shish kabob'd but you didn't even flinch."

Dante merely laughed again, but he got busy with some more enemies as he replied, “Not perfect, maybe just a handsome swordsman.”

"Quit fooling around and let's end this." Vergil was getting impatient, probably worried about his wife, for he kept glancing at her.

"And tell him that this guy trained me in getting stabbed," Dante added, pointing a thumb to his twin.

But Kuroda, who might be thinking that Dante was mocking him, seized the chance that your hold on him had loosened a little when you'd thought Dante had gotten gravely injured. He kicked your leg and knocked you down while saying, "You won't fool me." And he faced L, like a predator about to pounce on his prey. "You might be dressed in a strange outfit, but you are definitely Yamato's daughter. Perhaps you can also teach me how you managed to keep yourself untouchable for days, aside from giving me your healing power."

"Roomie!" Now it was Dante's turn to worry, because you weren't getting up right away. But it seemed more because you were letting Kuroda spill some clues.

And much like the subhuman, the ninja was also used to getting hurt because someone had been healing her before. After Kuroda had divulged a useful lead, you maneuvered your kusarigama to grab the man's leg before he could even reach the Spiral Swords that had just appeared around L and George. Then you pulled him down and tackled him. This time, though, you cut his neck for real. L looked away, but she heard the squirting of blood followed by, "Must protect Ojousama." You said that in English, probably to tell Dante your number one priority.

For some reason, when Kuroda stopped breathing, the zomurais also stopped moving. They fell down one by one, as though their bodies had finally realized that they were supposed to be dead.

"Wow… It's like when Leon defeated Saddler and the Los Illuminados lost their purpose," L mumbled, wincing at the sight as George placed her down. But recalling Resident Evil got her curious enough to look around where Kuroda had been sitting when you'd all arrived. And there she found something like a jewelry box. Luckily, it didn't need a key item nor solving a puzzle. She opened it with ease and saw a vial of olive-green liquid. "This must be what made those zomurais," she concluded as you three approached her.

"Zomurai Serum," Dante named it upon checking the bottle.

"Maybe we should destroy it?" L was unsure, but that was what her instinct was telling her, seeing all the dead bodies around. "Their version of Ada Wong might come and take this sample. We have to keep it from being misused."

Dante: *about to give her back the vial, but what she said made him think twice* Who's that? 

L: A merce—wait a sec. If we destroy it, how could their version of Rebecca develop a cure? But if it goes into the wrong hands, their version of Wesker or Birkin might enhance the effects and create monstrous BOW's, not just classic zomurais. 🤔

Vergil: 😒 *takes the vial from Dante and drops it to the floor then steps on it* Problem solved. 😑

Dante: 😆

L: Waiiit! If rats drink them, or if they somehow seep into the floor and reach the underground water supply, that could start an outbreak! 😖

Vergil: *carries her out of the room like one of the game over scenes in RE4 (so she wouldn't have a hard time avoiding the bodies on the floor)* You've played too much of those zombie games. 😒

Chapter Text

Because Kuroda had mentioned Ojousama being untouchable and implied that she’d been unconscious for days, it led L to the conclusion, "Ojousama is probably still on the topmost floor of the castle keep." And with that, you all went there.

Thankfully, the other non-zombie warriors that you encountered on the way were dropping their weapons in surrender, so there wouldn’t be any unnecessary battle. Apart from realizing that their master was gone, they must have witnessed how you three had been fighting the horde of zomurais earlier, so they knew they wouldn’t stand a chance. Because of that, you were able to make your way to the top in peace. 

But L realized that with the silence came the chance for worries to fill your minds, especially yours. 

##

As you all made your way to the top of the castle keep, everything that had happened that night was playing in your mind. You hoped that you would simply arrive at the continuation, that you would see Ojousama welcoming you with a warm smile like usual. You knew it in yourself that it was far from possible, but still, Ojousama had taught you not to quickly lose hope. 

Upon arriving, there were two men who seemed to be scholars assigned to figure out how to extract Ojousama's power, judging from the books and materials they had set up in here. They didn’t seem to be armed nor hostile, so you let L Ojousama and Vergil-dono deal with them, as you approached Hikari Ojousama.

She was inside a field of light, the same way you had been at this very place. Only, Ojousama wasn't floating and struggling in the air; she was lying unconscious on the floor. You would have been panicking about her state, but the peaceful expression and slight smile that she had was somehow easing your worries.

The enemy had said that Ojousama had been untouchable for days, so you weren't sure what to do. But when you knelt down beside her, you couldn't keep your hand from trying to reach hers. It was certainly against the rules you had been living by, but you needed to hold Ojousama, to confirm that she really was here.

To everyone's surprise, your hand passed through. The light even slowly disappeared as you tried to wake Ojousama up. You wanted to say, "Ojousama, it's me, I came back with help," hoping she would recognize you and get up instantly. But you couldn't even remember your own name, so you were stuck at the first word, the only word you'd remembered despite forgetting everything.

And the longer you tried calling Hikari Ojousama but was met with silence, the more fear you felt. It sped up the moment you noticed that Ojousama's body was as if fading, that you had to blink a few times to make sure your eyes weren’t just welling up and obstructing your view. But apparently, it was real because you heard the others' reaction.

The imminent separation and what this all meant made you pull Ojousama close, hugging her while you still had the chance to. "Ojousama, please, don't leave– I still have a lot to tell you– I’m sorry– No, don’t go, please…" You begged and you apologized, but there really was nothing you could do. As much as you tried to hold her tight, Ojousama still disappeared into a faint glimmer. You only heard a light clank on the floor, and when you turned to face it, you saw someone handing you something.

"She must've left this for you." Dante-dono had an unusually soft voice as he gave you a kanzashi.

As you stared at the hair ornament in your hand, you recalled…

“Mou!~ Why did you cut your hair again?”

“I can protect Ojousama better this way.”

“I was waiting for your hair to grow long enough so I can play—err, put kanzashi on you again.”

“Ojousama, we are no longer children.”

“Even so! I’ve been saving this. It’s a pair that Oniisama bought for us, look.”

“That is too special, Ojousama. Not for someone like me.” 

“What are you talking about? You are special! And see, it can also be used like a shuriken in case of emergency. Like this—aaahh!”

“Be careful, Ojousama!"

"Ojousama…" That memory was even one of the simplest ones, compared to the others that had been playing in your mind as you all made your way through the castle halls. But now, that memory, no matter how simple, belonged to your treasured ones. Back in Dante-dono's world, the memories related to Ojousama were the only ones you had, and now they were still the only ones you had left of Hikari Ojousama. Apart from this...

You clasped the kanzashi in your hand as if in an effort to keep your emotions from overflowing. "Sh-Shuriken…" you uttered what Ojousama had said in that recollection. "I will get my weapons," was the excuse you came up with. You then lowered your head at the other three, not just to avoid meeting their eyes but also to say, "Thank you. I… wouldn't defeat the enemies on my own. Kansha shite orimasu."

You didn't want to go without properly expressing your gratitude to the people who had helped you. But you couldn't think straight that you weren't able to translate the last part. You had to take your leave while you could still control it. You even skipped a few steps when you exited this attic. Then you jumped out the next window you saw, to skip a few floors as well, because you couldn't stop them anymore, these tears that had been threatening to fall.

Chapter Text

“I… I think I better help her carry those weapons,” Dante said a few minutes after you'd left. “There seems to be a lot hidden in this place,” he added with a sheepish grin.

L was actually relieved to hear that. Shipping you and Dante aside, she knew it was him who had been with you the most. It had always been him who could make you spill your woes, such as back then with the Mini Portals and after the demon-summoner incident.

Now there was only L and Vergil left in this attic. They had let the two researcher guys earlier leave, for those two had said they were just following orders, and that they weren’t the ones responsible for the creation of the Zomurai Serum. As much as L wanted to play BSAA and search the whole castle for useful information that could help prevent any further zomurai outbreak in this world, she just felt downcast. Well, she had been hoping to meet Ojousama, to see you two finally reunite, and maybe have a fun chat with her about the interesting similarities and differences of their lives. But that didn’t happen like in typical happy endings of rescue-the-princess stories. She tried to glass-half-full it though, to appreciate at least the fact that you were able to see your Ojousama one last time. It was even as if Ojousama had been waiting for your return before she passed.

“Would you like to take a stroll with me?” L's thoughts were interrupted when Vergil offered a hand to her. “It’s rare that we get to visit ancient Japan. I’m certain there are things you would… squeal about.” Aww, this sweet dork just knew how to make her frown upside down. She nodded and took his hand, but she gave the room one last glance, as if saying goodbye to Ojousama.

But even while walking through the gardens of the castle west area, which seemed to be the least damaged by what had happened here, L's mind was still afloat. Vergil was right, this ought to be a rare experience, but aside from the zomurai outbreak worries, different thoughts were swirling in her. And Vergil could sense it, for he said, “You can tell me what’s bothering you.” And when she looked at him, he gave her hand a squeeze as he added, “Even if you babble on and flood me with unsorted thoughts, I can handle them.”

She laughed and said, “Are you sure you’re up for it?”

“Hah, try me.” 

She didn’t know if he really recited one of his DMC taunts or that was just Vergil being Vergil, but that made her hug his arm and start sharing. “You’re right about the thoughts being unsorted, that’s why I don’t know where to start, or what to worry about first.”

“From the top of your head then. You tend to process your worries and thoughts better when you pour them out whether in writing or rambling.”

She giggled at how well he knew her now, and it led her to one more realization. “It’s probably a given that I’m worried about Roomie, I’m sad about Ojousama, and I’m worried about the people of this world in case of a zomurai outbreak.”

“Fool, it won’t happen. I already took care of the serum. And if ever they still have other containers stored somewhere, Dante might have already broken them while fighting earlier.” And when she laughed at that, he added, “Dante might have even ruined this place more than what the enemies did.”

She chuckled at his usual meanness to his twin, but that somehow strengthened the newest realization, so she shared it. “It’s also sad that Ojousama didn’t meet their version of you and Dante. I mean, in the Mini Portals, some of them have me still meeting you two. Well, yeah, maybe there’s a lot more version of me out there who didn’t meet you guys. There’s probably a lot more of me out there who are like how I was before you came to my world, just playing DMC, or reading or writing a fic about you. Makes me wonder, do I even deserve to be in this spot? But of course, I’m grateful to be here. It’s just uh, crazy, you know. Ahh, I think I’m having a light existential crisis while in a different different-universe.”

“That’s more like it.” He smiled when she looked at him. “You’re speaking as if without periods; you are back to normal.” She pouted at him, which made him pull her close to kiss the top of her head. “What else is bothering you?”

“Hmm, I guess why Ojousama disappeared like that. If it’s in your world, in DMC terms I mean, it’s like she became a devil arm and her soul went into the kanzashi. But I didn’t see it happen. Or were my eyes just too human to see? All I saw was light.” You tilted your head as you continued, “Her power is healing with light and ironically, she also disappeared like light. Come to think of it, the name Hikari means ‘light’—Wait a second, that means…”

“I found her in an alley after a flash of bright light that caught my attention.”

And some more lines came replaying in L's mind. 

“At that moment, light came out of Hikari Ojousama’s hands, engulfing her brother’s whole body. From then on, she was able to make illnesses and injuries heal faster in exchange for her ‘sleeping’ a bit early.”

“I have been trained for this person; I have been prepared for Ojousama.”

“If there is no escape then I'd gladly face my end here with you, protecting you till my last breath.”

…which then led to, “"Roomie is technically a noble warrior of the samurai period!” 

She grabbed Vergil’s arm in panic, making him raise a brow at her. “Which means?” 

“We have to hurry to where she is!”

Chapter Text

"Damn, this castle is big," Dante muttered to himself while deciding which way to go. It would've been easier if he had the Yamato shard with him, especially since the smaller house-like structures looked alike. He was sure that you weren't in that tallest one where he'd come from. Maybe he should check that long, low-rise one next. He had to rely on his senses for now, not that he'd memorized your scent and could recognize it from afar. 

Luckily, his nose and his gut were more reliable than his ability to manage his finances. He found you in this porch kind of spot that had a great view of the cherry blossom trees in the yard. They were even in full bloom right now, and those falling petals were so pretty that you'd get to ignore how wrecked this place was. 

Your back was on him, you were seated on your knees like usual while probably enjoying the view. He could remember something like this from your tale. This was where Ojousama had told you to consider yourself part of the Yamato family when you were kids. No wonder you'd chosen to grieve in here.

But as Dante took a few steps closer, he realized that you were holding a short katana that you just unsheathed. Then you took a deep breath and you were about to—

“Roomie!” He tried to sound casual, even forced a laugh, but it was harder to fake it this time. “What’re you doing there?”

“Dante-dono, just in time." You looked at him, still polite but a bit too emotionless. "Please assist me in seppuku.”

“Assist you? What the hell are you talking about?”

“You will be the one to cut my head after I—”

“Dammit, Roomie, stop this nonsense!” Dante knew he didn’t have the right to object. He was even the type to support such a thing, as what he’d done when Modeus had chosen to follow his brother. But no, not you.

It took a few seconds before you could respond, as though you were surprised at how serious he'd suddenly turned. You gazed at the trees again when you replied, “I failed, Dante-dono. And it was my fault that Ojousama—”

“It wasn’t your fault. She chose to protect you.” He might be a bit hypocritical for telling you what he’d been too stubborn to listen to before. Nevertheless, he had to convince you. “Don’t let her sacrifice be in vain. That’s the only thing you can do against the guilt of being the one who survived.”

“Dante-dono…?”

He couldn’t stand you staring at him as he said these things that stung, so he teleported in front of you and grabbed the short katana. Despite the fact that he was holding it by the blade, he even held it tight as if to show how determined he was to keep you from harming yourself. But with you noticing that his hand was bleeding, you let go, so he took the chance and threw the katana to the side. Then he pulled you into his arms, just to make sure you wouldn't carry on with a spare blade you could get from your weapon hiding spots. He'd be there to block the stab; he was used to such things anyway.

But it seemed that his gesture stunned you, so he seized the chance to convince you some more. “I know it'll be difficult, Roomie," he said softly close to your ear. "But don’t give up. Live on her behalf, fulfill her last wish, make her proud of what you’ll do with the life extension she gave you.” He couldn’t help but hold you tighter when his mind gave him a review of what he’d been doing these years with his extension.

Maybe his words were getting through you, or perhaps it was the embrace, but it seemed you were having a hard time continuing the stoic facade. “I no longer have a purpose, Dante-dono.” Your breath was hitching, but he could feel you still trying to resist your emotions. “Ojousama is gone, everyone too, and I—” 

He didn’t know what had gotten into him, but he pulled away a little just to hush you with his lips. Maybe he just didn’t want you to keep telling yourself those things. Maybe he also wanted to tell you something he found inappropriate to say at the moment. But damn, this was…

“D-Dante-dono?” You were flushed when he pulled back, contrary to how he couldn’t contain his smile.

“I’m here. I-I mean, we’re still here, me, Vergil and Little Big Sis. We’re like your second family now, aren’t we?” He had the urge to rub his cheek; maybe his hair was tickling it. “And if that’s not enough then let me give you a reason to liv— I mean, I’ll enumerate what you’d be missing if you go.” He playfully counted with his fingers. “Let’s see. There’s pizza, strawberry sundae, my jukebox, your English lessons… And you promised me a consistent supply of onigiri, didn’t you?”

And with that, you smiled, which turned into a short chuckle before you looked down to hide your tears.

“Aww, Roomie.” He pulled you to his chest again and gently stroked your back. “It’s alright. It’s only the rain.”

“I don’t deserve to live, Dante-dono. I-It’s my fault. I failed to keep Ojousama safe.”

Dante could indeed provide the necessary comfort and even relate to how you were feeling. But he didn’t know what else to tell you to make the guilt go away. Blaming himself had been his hobby for decades, after all.

Good thing someone came to assist. “You didn’t fail, Roomie.”

Chapter Text

“You didn’t fail, Roomie,” L said as she entered the room, leaving the spot where she and Vergil had been hiding since exiting the portal. She was a bit hesitant to interrupt the moment of her OTP, but it seemed Dante needed an assist. And she wanted to keep you from blaming yourself, so she pushed through with it. “This is just me giving meaning to things and forming headcanons like usual, but if it makes sense…”

She took a deep breath before starting. “Hikari Ojousama brought you to us, maybe even literally through that light that Dante said he saw when he found you. But I think you also brought her with you. Because you refused to forget her, you somehow kept Ojousama with you.” 

She tried to gauge your reaction; it seemed you were eager for her to continue, so she did. “I think that’s why the enemies couldn’t touch her, that’s why she was inside that light, and only you could turn it off.”

You then looked at your hands, as if recalling how you'd held your Ojousama for the last time. “Ojousama…”

“And maybe it’s because she has confirmed that you're doing fine when you arrived at her side, that she has successfully transported you to where you'll be protected, so she was finally able to… to rest without any worries." L was carefully sharing her ideas, worried if it would help you at all. But when you looked at her while you were evidently trying to hold back those tears, her eyes welled up as well. “So my point is, I think Ojousama disappearing like that was like her finding peace, knowing she successfully protected you back as her way to thank you for always keeping her safe. That was why she did that spell unto you in the first place, wasn’t it?”

You just looked down and didn’t respond, so she took a few steps closer to where you were standing. She was glad that Dante had been able to stop you earlier, but just to make sure, she added, “And Ojousama wouldn’t like it if you kill yourself, even through an honorable death like seppuku. Remember what she said she wanted for you?”

“To have an ordinary and happy life…” your reply was almost a whisper, probably your way of controlling your emotions.

“Yes, to live for yourself and experience new things. For you to be with someone who would protect you instead.” But when L started saying those things that Hikari Ojousama had said, you quickly looked at her. So she smiled at you, despite her tears that had already gotten out. “That’s why Hikari…the light, brought you to Dante, to us.” 

You were just staring at L, speechless, so she decided to come closer. She was aiming to lighten up the mood by quoting AO3 tags and saying, “Roomie needs a hug—” But the part of the floor she’d stepped on turned out to be a brittle piece of burnt wood. It snapped upon contact with her foot, causing her to fall as if into a hole. Luckily, you were close and were quick enough to hold her by the arms.

##

Seeing L Ojousama say those lines that Hikari Ojousama had said already felt like a strange replay to you. That smile despite her tears got you frozen in place, for it was as though you were reliving the last time Hikari Ojousama was talking to you, that moment before you'd been sent to another world. And what followed, seeing L Ojousama almost fall down and with you catching her, it just sealed the familiarity completely. “Ojousama!” 

You tried to ignore the rules and just let yourself be selfish for a while as you pulled her into an embrace. “I’m really sorry… I want to be with you, to protect you and accompany you through everything. But I failed.”

Then you felt her shake her head as she replied, “You didn’t fail. You have protected Ojousama for as long as you could. You were with her till her last moment, even the very last. And right now you are even still protecting this New Game Plus version of her…” She chuckled at the end, but it was followed by a sniffle.

You honestly didn’t get the last part, but you figured that she was referring to herself. If only she knew that you were really seeing her as your Ojousama right now…

“So stop blaming yourself, okay?” She said while gently rubbing your back. “Ojousama won’t be at ease if you keep saying you failed her. Ojousama wants you to be happy.”

You nodded. “Thank you, Ojousama…”Saying that in English made you realize that you might be confusing which Ojousama you were talking to. But you meant it for both, as well as, “Taihen osewa ni narimashita.” [I have greatly been in your care.]

L Ojousama pulled away and grinned at you when she replied, “Osewa ni narimasu.” [ We’ll be in your care.] 

The way she replied in the future tense with that familiar mischievous look made you smile. How could you possibly refuse that?  

She even added, tilting her head a little with a sweet smile, the same way Hikari Ojousama had done when you were first introduced to her as her protector, “Yoroshiku ne… Roomie.”

Chapter Text

It had been a week since you'd all returned to the DMC World… and a few days since you had left the DMC Office. 

You said you didn’t want to be a burden. You wanted to start anew without causing more trouble to Dante and the others, and you figured it would be fitting to stand on your own two feet.

L thought that it might have been her fault, because you had decided to leave after she’d told you that you didn’t need to keep protecting her. That she already had Vergil overprotecting her 24/7, and that you should focus on fulfilling Ojousama’s wish, which was for you to have an ordinary, happy life.

“Ojousama brought you to us, to our time, because she wanted you to live in a peaceful era, be protected by people who care for you, and experience new and fun things.” That was what L had told you as part of convincing you to live in the DMC World instead of your original one.

And after thinking it through, you’d proposed your plan to live independently, for you to adapt to this world, which you would now treat as your own. Dante was full-support on that, of course, with his usual wide grin and laughs. …Yep, he was sad about it.

So L was here today, entering Devil May Cry with a box of pizza. Dante must have sensed her or the pizza, for he was already getting up from his nap position as she opened the door. “To what do I owe this pizza– er, pleasure?” he greeted, making her chuckle. When she placed it on his desk, he asked, “Where’s Vergil?”

She pointed a thumb to the door while snickering. “I made him wear earphones. He’s listening to his Rebirth Soundtrack.”

*Meanwhile, Vergil*

Dante: Oh, so this is a ConfiDante Pizza. 😆 *stands up to get a bar stool*

L: Yep, courtesy of your tsundere twin. 🤭 *opens the box*

Dante: Now that’s a surprise. *sits on the bar stool to lower it, then points to this and his chair, gesturing for her to choose*

L: He’s worr—wondering how you’re doing. 👀 *sits on the bar stool*

Dante: *sits on his chair, holds the pizza box, lets her take a slice before he does* Why would he? *takes a bite* 🍕

L: *mumbles before taking a bite* Because he also ships you two. 👀🍕

Dante: Hmm? 👀

L: 😁 So how are you doing?

Dante: Same old.

L: Heard from Roomie lately?

Dante: No beating around the bush, huh? 😂

L: Well we’re already eating pizza. We’ve done enough of beating around the box. 😆

Dante: 😆

*a bit of silence*

Dante: I haven’t heard from her. *distracts himself with a new slice*

L: Ohh… Aren’t you curious how she’s doing? 👀

Dante: *chuckles* As long as she’s fine. *shrugs*

L: Hmm… I heard she’s starting her job hunting.

Dante: Is her job hunting? 😆 Like bounty?

L: No! Job-hunting! 😆

Dante and L: ( Being a bounty hunter suits Roomie though… 👀👀)

L: Wanna visit her?

Dante: Nah, she’s probably busy. I'll only disturb her.

L: Is that why you’re not even calling her to ask how she’s doing? 👀

Dante: *just smiles*

L: She’s not afraid of telephones anymore.

Dante: 😆

*silence*

Dante: She’s better off without me around, Little Big Sis.

L: 👀

Dante: Dammit, did Vergil put truth serum in this pizza? I should’ve learned as Danica. 😆

L: 😆 We’d call Humes over to interrogate you, before we resort to that.

Dante: 😂

*silence*

L: Do I need to channel my inner Humes, or will you elaborate on what you said?

Dante: 😆 *but looks away* She wants an ordinary life. Or at least, her Ojousama wanted that for her and she’s trying to fulfill that wish. Me and my demonic world, it’s far from ordinary.

L: Well…

Dante: And I might just remind her of what she’s been through.

L: You’re still friends with Trish and Lady, aren’t you? Neither them nor you treat the other as a walking trauma reminder, right? I doubt Roomie would do that.

Dante: …

L: How about you?

Dante: What about me?

L: If we’re in a world where we’re free to be selfish, what do you want?

Dante: I want her—

L: Waaaiiii! \(^o^)/🎉

Dante: 😆 You cut me off on purpose.

L: 🤭

Dante: *serious again but is smiling while focusing his gaze on his pizza* I want her to experience living like an ordinary girl… have mani-pedi with her girl friends, be hit on at a bar then maybe kick a creep in the crotch… Those things.

L: She should be girlfriends with Danica then. 😆

Dante: *weak laugh*

L: Aren’t you someone who also deserves a chance to have an ordinary life?

Dante: *looks at her, low-key struck*

L: You’re no longer alone in this devil-hunting business, Dante, so you don’t have to keep holding back on what you really want. Why not be the extraordinary person trying to have an ordinary life with a fellow extraordinary person trying to have an ordinary life? 😉 It’ll be more fun if there’s two of you trying out ordinary things.

Dante: Isn’t she better off starting a new life and forgetting about me?

L: Roomie’s done with forgetting. 🤦♀️ She’ll kick you in the crotch if you tell her that.

Dante: 😆

L: Speaking of trying out ordinary things… *brings out a flyer* I found this new pizza place. Looks good, but I don’t think they serve take-out orders and delivery yet.

Dante: *checks it, sees the address, recognizes the street*

L: 😏 Not too shabby for a first date, hmm?

Dante: *smiles to himself while putting the flyer in his pocket* 

Chapter Text

Wednesday PM 12:15

As you exited your apartment building, you encountered a young man who handed you a flyer. You instinctively lowered your head at the person who just gave you something and mumbled, "Ariga—" But then you realized that you ought to be practicing English consistently as part of your new life here, so it became "Ariga-thanks."

Then this piece of paper caught your attention, for it seemed to be advertising a newly-opened pizza restaurant nearby. Upon seeing pizza, one name immediately came to mind, making you smile wistfully. But because of getting preoccupied, you unintentionally bumped someone on the street. You quickly lowered your head again and said, "Sumima-sorry." And like earlier, you only remembered to say it in English halfway. It seemed that the expressions one would subconsciously or instinctively say were more challenging, but you could do this. Just keep practicing!

To your surprise, however, the person you'd bumped laughed. "Arigathanks and sumimasorry. New words I ought to learn." 

You looked up and your heart jolted upon noticing a familiar red coat. "D-D-Dan–"

"The name's Dante." The man offered a handshake.

##

Dante hadn't intended to play first-meeting initially, but he thought that it might be a good first step to keep you from calling him with too much respect. He'd learned from L, after all, what 'dono' meant. And the chance was there so he grabbed it just for fun.

But because you rode along with it, shaking his hand and bowing your head politely and rather nervously, he found it amusing to keep this up. It turned out that you might be wondering if he was a different version like that kid Vergil3 you'd met not so long ago, for you said, "Anou… Are you… the same Dante-dono I know?" And perhaps the few Dantes you'd seen in the Mini Portals influenced it too.

"You tell me, Roo—" And he covered his mouth quickly, making you smile after realizing his mistake.

Then as per usual, you imitated what you might be considering as something he was teaching you. "The name is Roomie." You even offered a handshake as well.

Dante: 🤦♂️ *but is laughing quietly*

You: You didn't shake hands, Dante…san.

Dante: *peeks between his fingers* Is 'san' more polite than 'dono'? 👀

You: Hmm… 🤔 It is like 'mister' or 'miss'.

Dante: *takes his hand off his face to do another facepalm* 🤦♂️

You: *finds him funny but is trying not to laugh*

Dante: *hears your chuckle* 😏 *comes up with a plan to take that 'san' off his name* *changes topic for now* You sure have an unusual name, huh, Roomie-san? I bet the guy who gave you that name is unusual too.

You: He is. *nods while smiling a little* He is someone who eats only pizza every day, unless you give him something else to eat.

Dante: Oh, weird fellow. Why don’t you tell me more about him while we eat there? *points to the pizzeria across the street* 😏っ   🍕

You: 🤭 *nods*

#####

Thursday PM 1:53

You were carrying a big bag of clothes you intended to take to the nearby laundromat. You were holding it in front of you with both hands while you were mentally encouraging yourself that you could do this. That place seemed to be full of complicated machines, but there were always people in there that you could imitate for the correct method. You could simply wash your clothes manually in the bathroom, but this was part of you conforming to the ways of this modern world.

The bag was not that heavy, but it suddenly felt lighter to your surprise. It turned out that as you were too focused on the target ahead, someone from your right took hold of your laundry.

“You look like you’re about to pounce on a prey, miss,” you heard that person say before a laugh.

“D-Dante-do–san—”

But he cut you off with a playful smile, “The name’s Dante, no ‘san’.”

You: *lowers your head a little in apology* 😅 Mr. Dante Nosan.

Dante: 😂🤦♂️

You: *finds his reaction funny but is regulating your smile*

Dante: Alright, I’ll be Dante Nosan today. But only if you don’t keep your smiles to yourself. 😏

You: *nods* Hai, Mr. Nosan.

Dante: 🤣🤦♂️

You: *smiling more, trying not to laugh*

Dante: Is this your first time trying out the laundromat?

You: *nods*

Dante: That explains the scary look you were giving that place. 😆

You: 🙈

Dante: Need help? I run an odd-jobs business after all. 😏

You: *nods eagerly* Thank you. *then realizes* But don’t look at my clothes, please. 😳

Dante: (😳) O-Of course. *forces a laugh* I can do this even with my eyes closed. 💪😏

You: *believes that, sigh of relief, mumbles* Yokatta…

Dante: *recognizes that word and repeats* Yokatta.

You: *smiles, recalling you taught him that before*

#####

Friday PM 3:02

You were carrying the things you’d bought from the hardware store, including a few pieces of plywood. You were about to enter your apartment building when you heard from behind, “You doing repairs?"

With a bit of excitement you weren’t able to hold back, you quickly turned around and saw a familiar grin. You couldn’t help but smile as you shook your head, for you were expecting him to put a palm on his face once you revealed what these things were for. “I am making traps and weapons.”

Dante: 🤦♂️ I should’ve expected that. 😆

You: *shy smile*

Dante: Need some help in that?

You: *mentally calculate fast, you don’t really need help and you’re not used to seeking help, but you find yourself nodding* 🙈

Dante: Good. *takes everything you’re holding* Lead the way, ma’am.

You: *tries not to smile* What is your name today?

Dante: Ah yeah, let’s see. *glances at the hardware stuff that husbands usually buy for house repairs* How about Darling? 😏😎 (🙈)

You: 🤭 *heard a stranger call someone like that the other day* That is a woman’s name, Dante-don—

Dante: *cuts you off with a ‘wrong’ sound* Mm!

You: *pretends you intended to say this all along* Dante-Darling. *proud smile*

Dante: 😏 You do know what ‘darling’ means, don’t you?

You: *eyes widen, shakes head in fear*

Dante: *finds you cute* 😂 It’s fine. That’s my name for today. 

You: *makes a mental note to ask Ojousama next time what ‘darling’ means, but focuses on planning what snack you could whip up and offer to Darling for helping you again today*

Darling– er, Dante: *makes a mental note to grab this chance to check your neighbors* ( Gotta mark my territory. 😈)

*On the way to your unit, you two encounter someone who just exited one of the doors nearby*

Dante: Hiya, neighbor! 😁 *visual check*

Neighbor Guy: *taken aback, only managed a nod*

You: *chuckling to yourself*

Dante: Why’re you laughing at me?

You: Darling is so energetic. 🤭

Dante: 😆

Neighbor Guy: *heard it, mumbles to himself on the way to the elevator* Oh, so the new girl is already married.

Dante: *heard it* 😈

#####

Saturday PM 6:07

You couldn’t help the frown after glancing at the clock. You had somehow expected Dante-dono-Darling Nosan to come by again and add more to his name, but it seemed he wouldn’t for today. He hadn’t promised anything after all, and he might be busy too. 

You had even prepared onigiri to offer as an afternoon snack, imagining how he would enjoy it again to the point of licking the nori and grains of rice that stuck to his hand. But it seemed that it wouldn’t happen today, so here you were, getting a plastic container to put them in. Despite the slight disappointment you were trying not to entertain, you couldn’t help but smile as you mumbled his current full name. “Dante-dono-Darling Nosan…”

“You called?”

You quickly turned around only to see a bloody Dante-dono who had just come out of a portal. “You are wounded!”

You were in a hurry to get the first aid kit you’d bought, like that one in Dante-dono’s place. But he grabbed you by the arm to stop you. “It’s just demon blood, no worries.” He backed it up with a grin.

“This one is not.” You pointed to the torn part of his shirt, something that looked like claw marks.

Dante: I heal automatically, don’t worry about me. 😄 *but is feeling fluff-fluff deep down having someone this worried about him*

You: 😟

Dante: *pinches your cheek to force you to smile*

You: *reaches for his cheek to wipe the blood off it*

Dante: I thought you were gonna pinch me too. 😆

You: *gives him a light pinch* Like this?

Dante: 😆 *likes it, wants more* (🙈) Pinch the other side too so it’s balanced. 😆

You: *complies and pinches both his cheeks, trying not to smile at how silly he looks*

Dante: *speaks while still cheek-pinched* Are those onigiri?

You: *nods* They are for you. *covers your mouth, wondering if it was wrong to be that honest* 🙊

Dante: 😍 Great! I’m starving. 🥰

##

As soon as Dante took one of the onigiri that you'd offered him, you ran to your bedroom. He waited for you in place, eating while still standing, for he didn’t want to ruin your furniture with blood. He would’ve taken a shower before coming here, but he didn’t want to arrive so late that he would have to cancel his visit for today so as not to burden you so much. He just couldn’t skip on meeting you; even a few minutes would do. He hadn’t planned to use the portal either, for he might arrive at an inconvenient time for you, but he figured today would be an exception. After all, he didn’t want to alarm the neighbors who would see you having a bloody visitor at your door.

Though it seemed you weren’t one to mind blood for here you were, carrying a white towel as you approached him. “I will wipe you while you eat,” you said before tiptoeing a little to reach the top of his head.

He held your arm to stop it before his bloody hair stained the pristine cloth. He wanted to tell you he just didn’t want to sully your towel, but gazing at you this up-close just got him quite frozen… and perhaps even drawn to close the distance between you two.

This felt a lot like your first meeting, that time you were still doubting him and you couldn’t understand each other. He’d distracted you with a rose that time… and then you’d kicked him in the crotch. 

Dante: *laughs*

You: Hmm?

Dante: *shakes his head* I just remembered our first meeting.

You: *recalling it, your face slowly turns into an embarrassed one, remembering that you were naked that time* 😳 *As if a gesture to cover yourself or his eyes which you weren’t able to do before, you cover his face with the towel now, before rubbing— wiping the blood off him rather vigorously* (≧ o ≦)

Dante: You’re ruining your towel, Roomie. *but to someone who's used to getting stabbed, this intense head-rub feels good, so under the towel, his face is: 🤤*

You: It’s alright. Dante-dono is more important— 😳 I mean, Dante-dono’s comfort. 🙈

Dante: Okay~ 🥰 

You: *pushes him to sit down on the couch while still wiping the blood off him, now you’re crouching down while wiping his chest*

Dante: 😳 *Current situation generating 100 scenes in his mind… a lot of them starts with him just pulling you into a kiss and onto his lap* 😳 😳 😳 ( No, take it slow. Roomie deserves an ‘ordinary’ experience… 😣) 

You: Is something wrong, Dante-dono? 😧

Dante: *grabs what he can fool around with quickly* The name’s Dante, no ‘dono’. 😏

You: 🤭 Mr. Dante Nodono.

Dante: 🤦♂️😂

#####

Sundae Sunday 10-something AM

Dante was in his shop, sitting on his chair with his feet on the desk as usual. The only difference was that he was smiling to himself, something he’d rarely do while in this very spot that reeked of whiskey and uh, depression. 

Well, he was recalling the previous night and how it felt like an innocent and cute version of those clichéd things... of him coming home from a job, with his uhm, wife welcoming him with food and wiping away all the dirt and tiredness off him. It was too simple a thing to still be smiling like an idiot about, but meh. And it had been quite challenging to keep being a good boy like 😇 while inside he was 😈. So he should be happy if not proud of it.

Now he was thinking of the best way to bother you again.

Although… should he tone it down a little? You might want a day all to yourself without your persistent uh, s-sui– super-clingy old roommate. It was Sunday after all, what most people considered their day off. But ahh, day-offs ought to be enjoyed with the person whom one wants to spend the rest of their— the rest of the week with!

Seriously though, should he stop? Or at least skip a few days?

Maybe he should ask ConfiDante Little Big Sis for some advice. He didn’t want you to find him annoying after all. But it was hard to resist… like pizza or sundae being just a portal away and he had some cash for it unlike before, thanks to his twin who was managing the shop’s earnings efficiently.

But before he could repeat the question to himself, the door opened, revealing the very person he’d just admitted he couldn’t bear not seeing for even a day.

“R-Roomie?” He got up from his seat, even subconsciously straightened his clothes and his hair. “What are you doing here?” He tried to sound casual, but his smile was giving him away.

“The name is Client,” you said with a smile you were trying to rein in.

“Ms. Roomie Client then.” He laughed, for now he was able to get back at you. “Have a seat.” He gestured to the couch near the jukebox, the spot that used to be your weapon-making corner. And he noticed how you stopped to smile at the familiar music machine on your way to sit.

How you sat down, carefully tucking the hem of your dress, made him realize that… that yeah, you were dressed quite girly today, compared to your usual outfits that reflected how you preferred to always be ready for a fight. You even had your hair tied into… partial horsetail? Ponytail! Half-ponytail though, with the hair ornament from your Ojousama sticking out of that cute little bun you’d made with your hair.

He cleared his throat as well as his mind of these embarrassingly simp thoughts, then said, “Is there a demon you want me to deal with?” You might have indeed come here with a concern after all.

To his relief, you shook your head. “I…” you hesitated, “It’s Sunday.” Then you looked down, perhaps to hide your flushed cheeks. “It sounds like s-sundae, so I remembered…” You nodded a little, as though you were telling yourself you could do this. “As client, I request… the location of…”

“Roomie,” he called and greeted you with a smirk when you faced him. “Wanna go on a date with me?” He might have jumped the gun at that, but he was sensing it… The fact that you’d made an effort to return the gesture, the foolish first-meeting play… That means you feel the same way, right?

But still, he got a little nervous when he offered a hand to you. Maybe this was too fast after all. There was culture difference he had to consider too, as well as the past versus present conventional ways and such. Damn, it felt like it was taking forever waiting for your response, with all these thoughts. 

But when you finally gave him your hand, he couldn’t stop smiling. He even considered renaming his shop Devil May Smile. That was dumb, but it was just… He hadn’t thought that someone like him could be this happy.

“Where’d you wanna go after sundae?” he asked after giving your hand a kiss. He’d done it before realizing it, so he hoped you wouldn’t mind that. Though that blush made you even cuter, making him want to earn it more often.

“I-I’m not sure. There are still a lot of things I haven’t tried.”

“Me too! How about the movie theater? Or an amusement park?”

“All?” you said with a shy smile that just made him grin wide.

“Alright then. This Sundate is gonna be a doozy!”

As he opened a portal to Fredi’s while still holding your hand, Dante thought to himself, ‘See, Sundays and day-offs ought to be spent with the person you want to spend the rest of your, uhm, ‘week’ with.’

## The End ##